, ,S 1 » .• I ♦ • 


T,,1.5 •»,'<» .• It**' * >• *•*# 

• .* . « p» % 




V */ •- * f y 




'.*1 < 'i ' H r h h 

i. ^ ^ 4 *1 :» .* »- 1 g^-i! A. ». ♦. >*;-^.l4^j 


I- --‘.^r.:, ».‘,-ii;-f;:-; i-'.' 

t/,-.%*;.1,. ,r,?. •.f..\f.v -.jT.*;:. 


< <4 

•V . • . «• 


^ ij'! 
r;;*i'ir 




Kf^ . • . A 


1 ^ .4 i « 


.: «trr*7 


'» ♦ .k.i 


V; • 


4 i 





^. ♦..f 


* «' 4 

f -f. f 


r >;:• f 


• •<•' t % a***' • •> #• »•«••*•• .»••••»•*..•. 

^ * 4. .4* >«.ft •. a a . A. 4 A 


♦ I 4.4 ; 0-^4: r 
44'..% ;f;4\^r;r -f 


»• » 4 ' > • • ^ 4 f » 4 I 

I4'l 4 I » i-a*. 


4. # • f - • « .•% I 
•-• < •** #. 
• if ^ . It . ^ . f 


I < > 


• • • .• 1 4 4 • . • • 

M •• *.«% • 4>**4 '•• 4 • 1 


•I 4 

I 4 *» 


I j . • • / V • 
k» < V 4 4 ^ 
• 'c 4 


1 f i I 


:i;K 

• fc • 


f4 » ( 4 ^4 4 4 C* .4 . ) 




• . < • -4 ,• ♦ « ► 

• a . •* i «« .* . 4 . • 


•• # 

«• • 

4 < I* 

. f . . 

U ’ 4 




1- I < 


4 >4*4 4 

V-.'. a 

■*■>.'.%', V.'i. 


V-. 4 i'V C A 

•*i 4 '• '• - - * 

*• 4 I ' 4 • 4 <v '«««.*?« a • l*•> 

»; j.» .1 • ^ f> > .‘* 4 < ♦ p 

•* • • ♦ I**- 4 • » «-*. tl 

^ • S' • • 4 <. * « ^ .I * 

'•-t C** 4^^ t* •*•'• ••3ft. I 


••. V r > 


r; t 


tilt 


♦ 

1 vr 

T » V :< 


^ f 


• 1 
• > 

' t 

t , 

■ 

/ >• 4 

* * •» 

T V 

• t • • 

l« ' « 

I a 

•■ ■i -i 

# . 

1 I 


1.4 A K < 
- 1 . • c j . 


tA i i 


/ f 


hik 


8 <.>/i .'i.4... 


*1 

♦ * <4 


‘ /t * 

< ,% ^ » t • • 

• * %*.» •..>.« |^v%* « 

^4 P 




I '>*.« • ft % m ~i 


I- • . ». 

S 4 

* f 

. 

• *> 4 

• ' « . I 




«> « • 1 


4 • A *• I * lU. »». » 

.«.%#,* * t 

#,i. •• « • •••.- I 

• 4.«,Sr « 4 « /•« #’«' 

• i!4 


•.ri* ^ I 


^ A • < ft 


• 4 • • ^ » a • f t t A 

* 4 » ■#•##••• 4 ; . ^ I • ^ ^ i . / \ !#: 4 ^ 4 : \ 1 >4 V 

^ I 4 4 4 0 4^4 9 A .,*. « ^ ■ 1 r » »•*<•« «•> 

1^0 • 4t * Pg.-*. « «.«. •• 'I •»•••« *« 

-• •• ^...4 ,.<...# ..•i #«.. I 4 V « t 

> A • .•« •.««• V. 4 #' • « «•* • « 4 •• / • * 

>•«•*« « ».« • «.. 4* .»• «* •<* <; 4*^. 

t 4 4 ^ • I ; ' .• ' 1 I . ' . * - • 

A ^ ftft-v** • !•• 4 V « «l 

•#'« **4 4* * •■? • ' A' • Y 4 r i .1 I 

^ , f ^ ^ 4 i i s' . , .t 4 * .• * * 4- 'r* 

t 5 ^ f . < ! 4 • '. .. * • t • I ' » • • » ^ ^ ». 4 »<•.••-• I 

i • «•»• • ••• *•» •• ^'V i %»g i l/ 


•'if,--’/’ 




*• I • • •/ »j • t« «t * 4 • ••• # I 

~ S ( ^ C * 4 4 V* 

• s, :•>: M.' <4 

*1 ^ 


1 ; ^ 


ll 4» 4» f 


’..'.A? 


i ^ ‘ - i .1 U . » i • '4 , , a. f 4 H f . tl J 

. ; , i » : ' t . J . I » . - - 4 4 I 4 *« I 

^ '• • • ; ;.*; •v^^‘4 






• • ...«.*».• 4 . i $ 


i t ♦ > 




« 9^ 4 I 


3 4. .« i .1 » 4 ' |. .; 

#4 .1 .r. I * IS ,• . • 


a . i I \'.Ta \ '•' 4 , 4 

ta*. , .g ; . ;••*** ’ ' 


4 s> s', 4 t' 4 U ii'i i A si < 


• t • i • * ^» • j* 

.4| .» .!•»■ 

I . I ' . * 4 • • i • * >%*' 9 4 

1 •: * i t 'w . 

’ f • A • >4 4 • ^ 4 4 »' 


• t ♦ I • \ 9 • • * .'• I 4 f .|. . 

» ^ 4 I 

• '4*' *'« •*» 4>**<4 ^ 4« 

A 9 4 r :•. •s 4 « I A : J.-'i ; • 

\ i • • • f * y 9 t r 4* a ^ •.. 


- .. ••. * » a-A* !•/ 4 0 0'i' r 4 4 • • ♦ g. ♦• ».♦*• 4- .•« •» f 

(.• *v**«**a • •g'g >*1 *44 # 9.4 V* A' *'4 

\ 9 « 4 t * 4 • • 4 / * 4 4 • 

*4-4'*99A »'4p9\S9 494»49tS'»*- \ 4, 

444 ^* ''tr i g • 4 4^^ 4’’ -• ♦ '> 

I <».. ... 4 a %.9. ' ♦ «• • .. ^a**. -.-.**A*» %.*i« 


4 t iM t 4 


t :4 ♦ 1 




I V i 4 • f J 


.. 4 * g» 

• •• # 4 • « « A ’• 4. 

4'g # •.*>• a #'• a*' 

^ i ^ < >; 4 

|.#.4 « 4*|*g (.4aOf 

a ^ »a«* ••..•< •• 

• !**#«• u 44 
- • 4 4 4, • # .•* • 

-,*-4-4 r .♦^4 

. a.i> 4 »• • 1 . .• . 1 • > 1 J 

« A • 4 0’4'4 • 4 *• 

*- »V 4 9 4 »<A>« • 4 4 ! 4 

• J «' a!' ^ V 

.'t'l'I'Va w »*< « 4v . a 

kCV-f. Y 1 ft r ft-4** '.•*♦ - 

• • » g « *•« « •« *i l' 4 *.'» 4 

>># 4 g g 4 *.* » '. « • « • • 

/ aJ 4* A>f4 < y *<. 9 ' \ f 

f « 4 : t 1 > * > V. 4 J 

» .14 ' 

’ 

•Ai 

iy* 

I 

'■^’4 S '9 ' *' * S ' 4 ^4 9 
*'444 * «. 4.*-( 

•4 y ^..4 • . 4 .*» • # 4 4 

4««a**9«4>^« #.«*» 4 \9 s 

. t ^ T ^ t *m < A A 4 ^ 













































































;#Vr 






i 



GINN AND COMPANY 


BOSTON • NEW YORK • CHICAGO 


LONDON 

ATLANTA • DALLAS • COLUMBUS • SAN FRANCISCO 


BY 


Edited 

With Introduction and Notes 

BY 

FRANK SICHA, Jr. 

SOUTH HIGH SCHOOL, YOUNGSTOWN, OHIO 





COPYRIGHT, 1917, BY 
GINN AND COMPANY 

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 

PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 

226.8 

To replace lost copy 
JAN 1 6 1935 


r o 


t 



QTbe St^ensum presets 


GINN AND COMPANY . PRO- 
PRIETOrS • BOSTON • U.S.A. 


PREFACE 


This edition of '' Pride and Prejudice ” has been prepared 
with a minimum of critical material. After all, the story is the 
thing, and pupils must come to know and love Jane Austen 
through what she herself has written. 

In the Introduction the Biographical Sketch aims to present 
her as a living personage who was in active touch with the 
world in which she lived. The discussion of Pride and Preju- 
dice ” attempts to interest the pupil in some of the literature of 
the period immediately preceding that of the production of Jane 
Austen’s story, in order to furnish something of a background. 
It likewise undertakes to call attention to the more notable 
qualities of the author’s style and to consider the novel as a 
work of art from the structural point of view. 

The Notes are few in number, the explanations dealing with 
those passages on which the pupil could not readily inform 
himself by reference to one source. The experience of the 
editor has been that too little annotation is less dangerous than 
too much, and that voluminous notes are seldom consulted. 

That an intensive study of this novel is well worth while he 
is firmly convinced, for, like all masterpieces of literature, it 
cannot be digested in one reading. It grows in interest as the 
reader’s experience of human nature becomes broader and as 
his taste for the best develops. So the hope is that the pupil 
may be stimulated to a genuine interest not only in this story 
but in others of the same type, — a type that is much neglected 
in this age of thrill and sensation. 


F. S. 





CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION vii 

I. Biographical Sketch vii 

II. "Pride and Prejudice” . xiv 

BIBLIOGRAPHY xix 

TEXT I 

NOTES 403 


V 






INTRODUCTION 


I. BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 

On the sixteenth of December, 1775, — a year of stirring 
historical events, — Jane Austen was born in the quiet out- 
of-the-way village of Steventon in southern England. Her 
father, the Reverend George Austen, rector of the two ad- 
joining parishes of Steventon and Deane, was a graduate of 
Oxford, where he had been known as the " handsome proctor” 
and as a man of refined and scholarly tastes. Her mother, the 
daughter of a minister, ''united strong common sense with a 
lively imagination” and was especially noted for brilliance in 
both conversation and writing. 

Jane’s childhood was that of an ordinary girl. With five 
brothers and one sister and the boys that Mr. Austen boarded 
and tutored in his own home, she had all the pleasures of 
youth, " rolling down the green slope at the back of the house ” 
and romping in games which children have always played. The 
group of which she seemed to be the center was composed of 
Cassandra, three years her senior, Francis, about a year older 
than Jane, and Charles, the youngest member of the family. 

Her school life, like that of all the girls of her day, was 
short. When Cassandra left home to attend the academy at 
Reading, Jane, whose attachment to her sister was too close to 
permit of a separation, was allowed to accompany her, although 
she was still too young for much formal school work. Later, at 
home, her education was guided by her father and by her eldest 
brother James, who had made a brilliant record as a student at 
' vii 


viii PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 

Oxford and as a writer on one of the college publications. 
They directed her reading to such writers as Richardson, 
Fanny Burney, Cowper, and Crabbe and gave her a far better 
training than she would have received at any of the ” finishing” 
schools for young ladies where "accomplishments” were taught. 
Even without this school training she learned to draw, play the 
piano, and sing, though of her musical ability she never thought 
highly. In time she mastered French, learned something of 
Italian, and read widely in English history. 

A love of amateur theatricals shared by the entire family 
was at least partly responsible for developing the literary inter- 
ests of its younger members. After the evening meal, it was 
no uncommon occurrence for them to clear the dining room 
or to adjourn to the barn so that the young actors might 
take part in a play selected by the father or written by 
some member of the family. In the memoir of his aunt, the 
Reverend J. E. Austen-Leigh publishes one of these plays, 
called "The Mystery — an Unfinished Comedy.” This short 
sketch, written before Jane was ten years old, was given this 
strange title because all the important disclosures were to be 
made in whispers so that the audience would be left quite at 
sea as to the outcome. To carry out the fun, she dedicated the 
comedy to her father in the solemn manner so commonly used 
by the authors of the time. No doubt this composition was only 
one of many such written for the amusement of the family. 

These plays and stories were not taken seriously by her 
relatives or herself, and it was not until she was sixteen years 
of age that she seemed to have any idea of writing for publica- 
tion. In the next four years she wrote the first draft of her 
novel " Sense and Sensibility,” but under the title of " Elinor 
and Marianne,” and by the time she had reached the age of 
twenty-one she had completed in ten months’ time " First 
Impressions,” the story that we know to-day as " Pride and 


INTRODUCTION 


IX 


Prejudice.” Her father was so well pleased with this work that 
he offered it to a publisher, but received a refusal by return 
mail. The author, however, was not to be discouraged by this 
rebuff, since, after all, her writing was what she called one of 
her " amusements ” undertaken with no thought of financial 
profit. In the next two years (by 1798) she had revised " Sense 
and Sensibility ” and written another work, " Northanger Abbey.” 

In spite of all this industry, however, we are not to think of 
Jane Austen as a '' prim little lady” with a solemn expression. 
Her nephew gives the following description of her ; Her figure 
was rather tall and slender, her step light and firm, and her 
whole appearance expressive of health and animation. In com- 
plexion she was a clear brunette with a rich color ; she had full 
round cheeks, with mouth and nose small and well formed, 
bright hazel eyes, and brown hair forming natural curls close 
round her face.” When we add to this a pleasant disposition, a 
large fund of good sense, and a well-informed mind, we can 
easily understand why she was such a social favorite. 

The chief pleasure of the young people of the village was the 
dancing party — the " assembly ” so often spoken of in " Pride 
and Prejudice.” Here the minuet was the usual dance ; for the 
waltz was only just beginning to come into prominence and was 
still looked upon by many as an evil. For instance, Sheridan, 
the playwright, spoke of it in a short pointed couplet in this 
manner : 

Ere yet the devil with promise fine and false. 

Turn’d their poor heads and taught them how to waltz. 

But whether or not Jane Austen yielded to this new temptation, 
we know from her letters that she found great enjoyment in 
dancing and in the other forms of social life. In one of these 
letters she speaks with delight of her pleasure in having danced 
twenty dances in the course of an evening, and at another time 


X 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


boasts in her mild way to Cassandra of having had six different 
partners (a large number at that time) at a ball in the neighbor- 
hood. Later in life, when she felt herself too old for an active 
part, she contented herself with being present as a chaperone 
and getting enjoyment from the happiness of the younger people. 

Miss Austen found another source of pleasure in the theater. 
London, which was only sixty miles from her home, she often 
visited both for social purposes and for business reasons. She 
frequently went to the city to see her brother Henry, or to 
confer with her publishers. At these times she never lost a 
chance to see a play, and while the drama of her day was 
deficient in quality, we may easily imagine that she consoled 
herself by witnessing the great Mrs. Siddons, then at the height 
of her popularity, in Shakespeare. 

Nor was she without strictly feminine interests. A London 
shopping trip kindled her enthusiasm. Her letters to Cassandra 
record such instances as the purchase of "a checked muslin 
at 7 shillings a yard” and ''a new-fashioned riding-shape hat 
for a guinea” with an apology for her extravagance in buying 
an unnecessary article. In needlework she had a reputation 
in the surrounding country, it being said that the neatness of 
her stitches ''might almost put a sewing machine to shame,” and 
housekeeping she thoroughly enjoyed. Her mother was never a 
robust woman, and for a few years after 1798, on account of 
illness, had to give up entirely the management of the house- 
hold. So this duty fell to Jane. That she enjoyed the details of 
the work is clearly shown in her letters to Cassandra. Then, 
too, she was the favorite of her nieces and nephews. She was 
ever ready to play " cup and ball ” with them, and added real 
zest to the sport by showing skill in catching the ball. She never 
tired of telling them interesting stories of her own imagining. 
So we are not surprised to learn that at family gatherings 
Aunt Jane was invariably with the younger members. 


INTRODUCTION 


XI 


A study of current topics, though no evidence of this appears 
in her novels, claimed some of her attention. Great events were 
stirring the world. Her life began with the American Revolu- 
tion; as a child she passed through the terrible events of the 
French Revolution; and she lived to see Napoleon crushed 
at Waterloo. But while not a historical character appears in 
any of her stories, and not a single historical event is used to 
complicate a plot, she was following closely the great upheavals 
through the careers of her younger brothers, Charles and 
Francis, both of whom distinguished themselves in the naval 
service. From their letters and brief visits she learned much 
about the navy and the sea battles which brought fame to men 
like Lord Nelson. So even though the Bennets in '' Pride and 
Prejudice” never mention the guillotine and other institutions 
of which we might reasonably expect them to have some knowl- 
edge, we are by no means to infer ignorance of these things 
or lack of interest in them on the part of the author. 

'After twenty-five years of the rather quiet life of Steventon, 
she experienced a decided change in her surroundings. In 
i8oi her father gave up active work in the ministry, resigning 
his living in favor of his eldest son. The now small family — for 
the sons were away shaping their careers — moved to Bath, the 
greatest inland resort of the time. Much of the society of the 
city was not congenial to the Austen family, gambling being 
one of the chief diversions of the idle rich who came there 
ostensibly to be cured of various ailments by drinking the 
famous waters. But the town afforded Jane a splendid chance 
to study different types of people, a study which had always 
been one of her greatest pleasures. 

In 1805 the death of her father and the renewed illness of 
her mother brought about another change of residence. Bath 
was rapidly outstripping its rival, Southampton, as a health 
resort and because of its increased gayety was also becoming 


xii PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 

less suitable as a place for the recovery of a genuine invalid. 
So to avoid the social confusion of the one and to get the 
benefits of the sea air from the other, Mrs. Austen was taken 
to the quieter Southampton. Here Jane made her home for 
the next four years. 

In 1809 Jane’s brother Edward, who had been adopted by 
a wealthy cousin, Thomas Knight, came into possession of two 
large estates, one in Kent, the other in Hampshire. On each 
of these estates was a cottage of a size suited to the needs of 
his mother and sisters. When he gave them a choice of the 
cottages, they decided upon the one in Hampshire, at Chawton, 
which proved to be Jane Austen’s last home. 

Here she renewed the literary activity which, with the excep- 
tion of work on the unfinished " Watsons ” (1803 (?)), had been 
discontinued since her removal from Steventon in 1801. From 
Chawton she made trips to London to look after the publication 
of " Sense and Sensibility,” which finally appeared in 18 ii, and 
" Pride and Prejudice,” which was given to the public two 
years later. In both cases the name of the author was withheld 
from all but the nearest relatives. These publications kept her 
closely occupied, for careful methods of working would not 
allow her to send away a manuscript until it was revised in the 
most painstaking manner. Then there was the proofreading 
and, finally, the worry of how the public would receive the 
novels ; but, for all this, she had time to write '' Mansfield 
Park” and ''Emma.” 

With the publication of " Emma,” which she began in 
January, 1814, and completed in March of the following year, 
she had the satisfaction of receiving some recognition. In 
October of 1815 her brother Henry became seriously ill, and, 
while engaged in nursing him, Jane made the acquaintance of 
his physician, who was one of the court doctors. This physician 
learned that she ' was the author of the novels and shared his 


INTRODUCTION 


xiii 

information with others, one result being that in November she 
received, through Mr. Clarke, the librarian of the Prince Regent 
(later George IV), an invitation to visit the royal library as a 
token of royal favor. Later, also through Mr. Clarke, she 
received permission to dedicate her next book to the Prince, 
who, the librarian said, greatly enjoyed her stories. Although 
by no means flattered at this privilege, she dedicated "Emma” 
to his Royal Highness, the fact being important only as it shows 
that she was beginning to receive the recognition due her. 

Her brother’s illness, followed by his financial failure in the 
early part of the next year, caused her much worry and 
made a great drain on her constitution. Her health began to 
decline rapidly, but for a time she continued her work with no 
sign of decreased ability, and in August, i8i6, she finished 
" Persuasion,” the most artistic of all her works. 

Her condition steadily grew worse and compelled her to take 
tQ her bed. With her usual cheerfulness and courage, she 
brought herself back to what she thought was complete recov- 
ery. So convinced of this was she that, in January of 1817, 
she began a new story. This, however, she had to give up in 
March, and her relatives became so alarmed at her condition 
that in May they took her to Winchester in order to secure 
better medical treatment. The effort was of no avail, for she 
declined rapidly and died July 18. Her body lies buried in the 
great cathedral of the city where she died. 

Such was the life of Jane Austen, whose experiences were 
confined to a portion of southern England within a sixty-mile 
radius. Her fame rests on six novels, a study called "Lady 
Susan,” and an unfinished work, " The Watsons.” Yet this 
small body of literature has placed her name among the first 
in English fiction and has even caused some critics to put her 
on a plane with Shakespeare himself as an interpreter of 
human life and character. 


XIV 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


II. PRIDE AND PREJUDICE” 

'' Read again, and for the third time at least, Miss Austen’s 
very finely written novel, ' Pride and Prejudice,’ ” wrote 
Sir Walter Scott in his Journal on March 14, 1827. This 
opinion of a man accustomed to write an entirely different 
type of story — the historical novel with its trials by combat, 
its tournaments, and sieges of castles and cities — is of great 
significance and causes us to ask what he found of value in 
this quiet kind of story with an elopement as its most exciting 
adventure. 

Jane Austen had by no means stumbled accidentally upon 
the production of the "finely-written” novel. She was a close 
student of story writing as an art and had set for herself 
a definite ideal. First, she made up her mind as to what the 
novel should not be. In the last quarter of the eighteenth 
century, a type of story utterly distasteful to her had come 
into vogue. This was the Gothic romance, which was given its 
beginning by Horace Walpole in his " Castle of Otranto ” in 
1764. He was followed by a long list of imitators who did 
their best to thrill readers with all sorts of horrors. Pictures 
that sigh and groan, secret openings in walls and dark un- 
derground passageways that hide mysterious persons, and 
haunted castles that harbor the ghosts of murdered owners 
keep the reader in suspense. It was undoubtedly to bur- 
lesque such impossible and absurd situations that Miss Austen 
began the writing of "Northanger Abbey.” Her chief charac- 
ter, Catherine Morland, " had a thin, awkward figure and a 
sallow skin,” an appearance in marked contrast with the noble 
beauty of the heroic young lady who was to be awakened in 
her lonely tower room by the thunder and lightning to await 
further adventures. While " Northanger Abbey ” expresses in 
a negative way what she thought a good novel ought to be, 


INTRODUCTION 


XV 


'' Pride and Prejudice ” expresses in a positive way that ideal. 

In the latter we get no characters cast in the usual heroic 
mold, no harrowing situations, and no unpleasant horrors — 
merely a record of commonplace events. 

Just as she disliked such extravagance, so she detested the 
sentimentality found in much of the literature of her time. She 
saw the folly of the many sighs and tears and heartbreakings 
of the early novelists, including her favorite, Samuel Rich- 
ardson, the "father of the English novel.” This sentimentality 
Jane Austen avoided to such an extent that some of her critics 
have charged her with being passionless. Yet after all, do we 
not feel that Jane Bennet, even though she never whimpers, is 
deeply affected by Bingley’s sudden departure for London ? 
And do we have any doubt that the affection of Elizabeth and 
Darcy for each other is ardent and sincere, even though the 
last scenes between them seem a trifle cold and businesslike ? ^ 
Why accuse Jane Austen of lacking passion when, as Pro- 
fessor Phelps says, " her characters merely act like decent 

human beings”? /Was not this sane handling of the feelings / 
really a distinct step in advance for future novelists to learn 
from and pattern after ? 

Another quality worth noting in " Pride and Prejudice ” is 
its splendid structure. Henry Fielding, the great contemporary 
of Richardson, had given the novel a definite form, but his 
successors had failed to follow his example. / Instead of the 
carefully planned story, with every unnecessary detail eliminated, 
the result was a formlessness caused by the constant digression 
on any subject which the author felt inclined to discuss with his 
reader. Novelists wrote with the expressed purpose of telling 
parents how to ^educate their children, of pointing out the faults 
in courses of study in boarding schools, and of advocating 
some of the new ideas of freedom and social life which 
the American and French revolutions had produced. That 


XVI 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Jane Austen saw the folly of making the novel a series of 
essays on manners and morals is shown in her playful criticism 
of her own work. " It [” Pride and Prejudice ”] wants to be 
stretched out here and there with a long chapter of sense, 
if it could be had ; if not, of solemn, specious nonsense about 
something unconnected with the story, an essay on writing, a 
critique on Walter Scott, or the history of Buonaparte.” It is 
through this omission of the unnecessary, with the additional 
requisite of perfect construction, the careful weaving together of 
incidents, that the structure of " Pride and Prejudice ” is made 
” superb.” The main story of Darcy and Elizabeth is always 
kept before us with the minor stories subordinated but ever 
contributing to its progress. And how carefully has the main 
incident itself been worked out ! From the moment of the first 
meeting of the two characters, the steps lead steadily to the crisis 
in the first proposal of Darcy and then on to the only possible 
conclusion in their marriage. The weaving of three other dis- 
tinct stories into this main thread is worthy of the best workman- 
ship to be found in the drama of the most skillful playwrights. 

This same characteristic of careful, painstaking selection is 
'responsible for Miss Austen’s "perfect” style, "the language 
of everyday life — even with a tinge of its slang — to which 
she has added an element of beauty,” as Professor Cross has 
stated it. One of these elements of beauty is surely the result 
of the author’s accuracy in use of words. A few tests in various 
parts of the story, with attempts to substitute a more suitable 
word, will readily show that Jane Austen must have chosen 
with much thought and deliberation. Another element of this 
beauty is the musical quality resulting likewise from a careful 
selection and arrangement. This "music which is a constant 
pleasure to the practised ear” can be appreciated only by the 
reading aloud of some of the finest passages, like those in the 
chapter dealing with Darcy’s second proposal. 


INTRODUCTION 


xvil 


In this connection we may also note the use that the author 
makes of humor. Where shall we find a more pleasing, always \ ' 
refined, humor than that of Mr. Bennet ? Who but Shakespeare 
himself could have surpassed or even equaled the drawing of 
a Mr. Collins and the scenes in which he plays a part ? 

After all it is the realism that makes the story so wortb”^^ 
while. The characters go to their dinners and dances in the 
most natural and lifelike way, and seem as real as the persons 
we meet in everyday life, even at the present time. They have 
their loves and their hates, their prejudices, their temptations, 
like people in all ages and in all countries. Strip them of their 
eighteenth-century surroundings and they are human beings 
of flesh and blood. They are neither wholly perfect, like the 
heroines of Gothic romance, nor entirely wicked, like the villains 
of so much fiction. How did Jane Austen, whose life was con- 
fined within such narrow limits, accomplish what other writers 
of greater opportunities have failed to do ? Her range was 
narrow, bfit such knowledge as she 'had was profound, and, 
in literature as in everything else, she attempted only what 
she could do well. 

The father of Benjamin Disraeli boasted that his son had 
described a lord in one of his novels before he had even 
seen a member of that class. Such a thing would have been 
considered impossible by Jane Austen. For this reason she 
never attempted to portray the peasant class, and for the same 
reason she has among her characters neither statesmen nor 
authors. When Mr. Clarke, the librarian of the Prince Regent, 
suggested that she portray ” the habits of life and character 
and enthusiasm of a clergyman who should pass his time 
between the metropolis and the country” instead of only the 
country clergyman like Mr. Collins, she replied that she was un- 
equal to this task. " The comic part of the character ” she said 
she might do, ” but not the good, the enthusiastic, the literary. 


XVlll 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Such a man’s conversation must at times be on subjects of 
science and philosophy of which I know nothing.” 

To the author herself the realism of her characters was very 
great. In a visit to a London art gallery she found a portrait 
which resembled her idea ''of Mrs. Bingley, excessively like her, 
size, shaped face, features, and sweetness. She is dressed in a 
white gown with green ornaments, which convinces me of what 
I had always supposed, that green was a favorite color with 
her.” In the family circle she was always ready to tell what 
became of her characters after her stories had finished with 
them, some of the further experiences of Mr. and Mrs. Darcy, 
the Bingley s, and others. Not even Dickens, who used to weep 
over the deaths of his characters, was more intimate with the 
creations of his brain than the author of "Pride and Prejudice” 
was with hers. Little wonder is it then that she succeeded in 
making them so real to others. 

Finally, what is the purpose of such a novel as " Pride and 
Prejudice”.? It explains no system of philosophy; it is not a 
treatise on society or its institutions ; it is not an essay on any 
of the numerous subjects so often discussed in novels of the 
past and present. It is merely a mild satire on manners. In 
her kind, gentle way, the author shows her disgust with the 
unladylike actions of Lydia, the stupidity of Mr. Collins, the 
overbearing pride of Mr. Darcy, and expresses her admiration 
for the good sense of Elizabeth. This satire may apply with 
equal force to our own twentieth century. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Abbott, W. J. Notable Women in History. 

Adams, O. F. Story of Jane Austen’s Life. 

Austen-Leigh, J. E. and R. A. Life and Letters of Jane Austen. 
Austen-Leigh, j. E. Memoir of Jane Austen. 

Brabourne, Lord. Letters of Jane Austen. 

Cornish, F. W. Jane Austen (English Men of Letters). 

Cross, W. L. Development of the English Novel. 

Dawson, W. J. Makers of English Fiction. 

Helm, W. H. Jane Austen and her Country-House Comedy. 

Hill, C. Jane Austen — Her Home and her Friends. 

HoR-NE, C. F. The Technique of the Novel. 

Mitton, G. E. Jane Austen and her Times. 

Perry, Bliss. A Study of Prose Fiction. 

Phelps, W. L. Essays on Books. 

Smith, Gold win. Life of Jane Austen. 

Sydney, W. C. England in the Eighteenth Century. 

Traill, H. D. 'Social England. 

WOOLSEY, S. C. Letters of Jane Austen. 


xix 


1 


i 



^ I • • . 

I 



)* 4 


% 

I 


4 


? 


4 



k 







4 




4 


$ 


N 











I f 


I 


I 


i } * 



f 




ft A 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


CHAPTER I 

It is a truth universally acknowledged, that a single man in 
possession of a good fortune must be in want of a wife. 

However little known the feelings or views of such a man 
may be on his first entering a neighborhood, this truth is so 
well fixed in the minds of the surrounding families, that he is 5 
considered as the rightful property of some one or other of 
their daughters. 

'' My dear Mr. Bennet,” said his lady to him one day, ''have 
you heard that Netherfield Park is let at last ? ” 

Mr. Bennet replied that he had not. 10 

" But it is,” returned she ; " for Mrs. Long has just been 
here, and she told me all about it.” 

Mr. Bennet made no answer. 

" Do not you want to know who has taken it ? ” cried his 
wife impatiently. 1 5 

" You want to tell me, and I have no objection to hearing it.” 

This was invitation enough. 

" Why, my dear, you must know, Mrs. Long says that Neth- 
erfield is taken by a young man of large fortune from the north 
of England ; that he came down on Monday in a chaise and 20 
four to see the place, and was so much delighted with it, that 
he agreed with Mr. Morris immediately; that he is to take 
possession before Michaelmas, and some of his servants are 
to be in the house by the end of next week.” 


2 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


” What is his name ? ” 

" Bingley.” 

"Is he married or single ? ” 

" Oh ! single, my dear, to be sure ! A single man of large 
5 fortune ; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for 
our girls \” 

" How so ? how can it affect them ? ” 

" My dear Mr. Bennet,” replied his wife, " how can you be 
so tiresome ! you must know that I am thinking of his marrying 
lo one of them.” 

"Is that his design in settling here ? ” 

" Design ! nonsense, how can you talk so ! But it is very 
likely that he may fall in love with one of them, and therefore 
you must visit him as soon as he comes.” 

15 "I see no occasion for that. You and the girls may go, or 
you may send them by themselves, which perhaps will be still 
better, for as you are as handsome as any of them, Mr. Bingley 
might like you the best of the party.” 

" My dear, you flatter me. I certainly have had my share 
20 of beauty, but I do not pretend to be anything extraordinary 
now. When a woman has five grown-up daughters, she ought 
to give over thinking of her own beauty.” 

" In such cases, a woman has not often much beauty to 
think of.”' 

25 " But, my dear, you must indeed go and see Mr. Bingley 

when he comes into the neighborhood.” 

" It is more than I engage for, I assure you.” 

" But consider your daughters. Only think what an establish- 
ment it would be for one of them. Sir William and Lady Lucas 
30 are determined to go, merely on that account, for in general, 
you know, they visit no newcomers. Indeed you must go, for 
it will be impossible for us to visit him if you do not.” 

" You are over-scrupulous, surely. I dare say Mr. Bingley 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


3 


will be very glad to see you ; and I will send a few lines by 
you to assure him of my hearty consent to his marrying which- 
ever he chooses of the girls : though I must throw in a good 
word for my little Lizzy.” 

” I desire you will do no such thing. Lizzy is not a bit 
better than the others ; and I am sure she is not half so hand- 
some as Jane, nor half so good-humored as Lydia. But you are 
always giving her the preference.” 

” They have none of them much to recommend them,” 
replied he ; " they are all silly and ignorant, like other girls : 
but Lkzy has something more of quickness than her sisters.” 

'' Mr. Bennet, how can you abuse your own children in 
such a way! You take delight in vexing me. You have no 
compassion on my poor nerves.” 

'' You mistake me, my dear. I have a high respect for your 
nerves. They are my old friends. I have heard you mention 
them with consideration these twenty years at least.” 

” Ah ! you do not know what I suffer.” 

'' But I hope you will get over it, and live to see many young 
men of four thousand a year come into the neighborhood.” 

” It will be no use to us, if twenty such should come, since 
you will not visit them.” 

'' Depend upon it, my dear, that when there are twenty, 
I will visit them all.” 

Mr. Bennet was so odd a mixture of quick parts, sarcastic 
humor, reserve, and caprice, that the experience of three-and- 
twenty years had been insufficient to make his wife understand 
his character. Her mind was less difficult to develop. She was 
a woman of mean understanding, little information, and uncer- 
tain temper. When she was discontented, she fancied herself 
nervous. The business of her life was to get her daughters 
married ; its solace was visiting and news. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


CHAPTER II 


Mr. Bennet was among the earliest of those who waited on 
Mr. Bingley. He had always intended to visit him, though to 
the last always assuring his wife that he should not go; and 
till the evening after the visit was paid she had no knowl- 
5 edge of it. It was then disclosed in the following manner. 
Observing his second daughter employed in trimming a hat, 
he suddenly addressed her with, 

” I hope Mr. Bingley will like it, Lizzy.” 

'' We are not in a way to know what Mr. Bingley likes,” 
10 said her mother resentfully, '' since we are not to visit.” 

” But you forget, mamma,” said Elizabeth, " that we shall 
meet him at the assemblies, and that Mrs. Long has promised 
to introduce him.” 

I do not believe Mrs. Long will do any such thing. She 
15 has two nieces of her own. She is a selfish, hypocritical woman, 
and I have no opinion of her.” 

” No more have I,” said Mr. Bennet ; " and I am glad to 
find that you do not depend on her serving you.” 

Mrs. Bennet deigned not to make any reply, but, unable to 
20 contain herself, began scolding one of her daughters. 

'' Don’t keep coughing so, Kitty, for Heaven’s sake ! Have 
a little compassion on my nerves. You tear them to pieces.” 

” Kitty has no discretion in her coughs,” said her father ; 
'' she times them ill.” 

25 '' I do not cough for my own amusement,” replied Kitty 

fretfully. '' When is your next ball to be, Lizzy ? ” 

” To-morrow fortnight.” 


4 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


5 


'' Aye, so it is,” cried her mother, ” and Mrs. Long does not 
come back till the day before ; so it will be impossible for her 
to introduce him, for she will not know him herself.” 

'' Then, my dear, you may have the advantage of your 
friend, and introduce Mr. Bingley to her'' 5 

” Impossible, Mr. Bennet, impossible, when I am not 
acquainted with him myself ; how can you be so teasing ? ” 

'' I honor your circumspection. A fortnight’s acquaintance 
is certainly veiy little. One cannot know what a man really is 
by the end of a fortnight. But if we do not venture, somebody 10 
else will; and after all, Mrs. Long and her nieces must stand 
their chance; and, therefore, as she will think it an act of 
kindness, if you decline the office, I will take it on myself.” 
The girls stared at their father. Mrs. Bennet said only. 
Nonsense, nonsense 1 ” 15 

” What can be the meaning of that emphatic exclamation ? " 
cried he. ” Do you consider the forms of introduction, and the 
stress that is laid on them, as nonsense ? I cannot quite agree 
with you fhere. What say you, Mary ? for you are a young 
lady of deep reflection, I know, and read great books and 20 
make extracts.” 

Mary wished to say something very sensible, but knew 
not how. 

" While Mary is adjusting her ideas,” he continued, ” let us 
return to Mr. Bingley.” 25 

” I am sick of Mr. Bingley,” cried his wife. 

” I am sorry to hear that ; but why did not you tell me so 
before.? If I had known as much this morning I certainly 
would not have called on him. It is very unlucky ; but as I 
have actually paid the visit, we cannot escape the acquaint- 30 
ance now.” 

The astonishment of the ladies was just what he wished; 
that of Mrs. Bennet perhaps surpassing the rest ; though, when 


6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


the first tumult of joy was over, she began to declare that it 
was what she had expected all the while. 

'' How good it was in you, my dear Mr. Bennet ! But I 
knew I should persuade you at last. I was sure you loved 
5 your girls too well to neglect such an acquaintance. Well, how 
pleased I am ! and it is such a good joke, too, that you should 
have gone this morning and never said a word about it till now.” 

'' Now, Kitty, you may cough as much as you choose,” 
said Mr. Bennet ; and, as he spoke, he left the room, fatigued 
lo with the raptures of his wife. 

" What an excellent father you have, girls ! ” said she, when 
the door was shut. '' I do not know how you will ever make 
him amends for his kindness ; or me either, for that matter. 
At our time of life it is not so pleasant, I can tell you, to be 
1 5 making new acquaintance every day ; but for your sakes, we 
would do anything. Lydia, my love, though you are the 
youngest, I dare say Mr. Bingley will dance with you at the 
next ball.” 

” Oh ! ” said Lydia stoutly, ” I am not afraid ; for though I 
20 am the youngest. I’m the tallest.” 

The rest of the evening was spent in conjecturing how soon 
he would return Mr. Bennet’s visit, and determining when they 
should ask him to dinner. 


CHAPTER III 


Not all that Mrs. Bennet, however, with the assistance of 
her five daughters, could ask on the subject, was sufficient 
to draw from her husband any satisfactory description of 
Mr. Bingley. They attacked him in various ways — with bare- 
faced questions, ingenious suppositions, and distant surmises; 5 
but he eluded the skill of them all, and they were at last 
obliged to accept the secondhand intelligence of their neighbor. 
Lady Lucas. Her report was highly favorable. Sir William 
had been delighted with him. He was quite young, wonderfully 
handsome, extremely agreeable, and, to crown the whole, be ic 
meant to be at the next assembly with a large party. Nothing 
could be more delightful ! To be fond of dancing was a cer- 
tain step towards falling in love ; and very lively hopes of 
Mr. Bingley’s heart were entertained. 

'' If I can but see one of my daughters happily settled at 1 5 
Netherfield,” said Mrs. Bennet to her husband, ” and all the 
others equally well married, I shall have nothing to wish for.” 

In a few days Mr. Bingley returned Mr. Bennet’s visit, and 
sat about ten minutes with him in his library. He had enter- 
tained hopes of being admitted to a sight of the young ladies, 20 
of whose beauty he had heard much; but he saw only the 
father. The ladies were somewhat more fortunate, for they 
had the advantage of ascertaining from an upper window that 
he wore a blue coat, and rode a black horse. 

An invitation to dinner was soon afterwards dispatched ; and 25 
already had Mrs. Bennet planned the courses that were to do 
credit to her housekeeping, when an answer arrived which 

7 


8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


deferred it all. Mr. Bingley was obliged to be in town the fol- 
lowing day, and, consequently, unable to accept the honor of 
their invitation, etc. Mrs. Bennet was quite disconcerted. She 
could not imagine what business he could have in town so soon 
5 after his arrival in Hertfordshire; and she began to fear that he 
might be always flying about from one place to another, and 
never settled at Netherfield as he ought to be. Lady Lucas 
quieted her fears a little by starting the idea of his being gone 
to London only to - get a large party for the ball ; and a report 
lo soon followed, that Mr. Bingley was to bring twelve ladies and 
seven gentlemen with him to the assembly. The girls grieved 
over such a number of ladies, but were comforted the day be- 
fore the ball by hearing, that instead of twelve he had brought 
only six with him from London, — his five sisters and a cousin. 

1 5 And when the party entered the assembly room it consisted only 
of five all together, — Mr. Bingley, his two sisters, the husband 
of the eldest, and another young man. 

Mr. Bingley was good-looking and gentlemanlike ; he had a 
pleasant countenance, and easy, unaffected manners. His sisters 
20 were fine women, with an air of decided fashion. His brother- 
in-law, Mr. Hurst, merely looked the gentleman ; but his friend, 
Mr. Darcy, soon drew the attention of the room by his fine, 
tall person, handsome features, noble mien, and the report 
which was in general circulation within five minutes after his 
25 entrance, of his having ten thousand a year. The gentlemen pro- 
nounced him to be a fine figure of a man, the ladies declared he 
was much handsomer than Mr. Bingley, and he was looked at 
with great admiration for about half the evening, till his manners 
gave a disgust which turned the tide of his popularity ; for he 
30 was discovered to be proud ; to be above his company, and 
above being pleased ; and not all his large estate in Derbyshire 
could then save him from having a most forbidding, disagreeable 
countenance, and being unworthy to be compared with his friend. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


9 


Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all the 
principal people in the room ; he was lively and unreserved, 
danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early, and 
talked of giving one himself at Netherfield. Such amiable qualities 
must speak for themselves. What a contrast between him and 5 
his friend ! Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst and 
once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to any other 
lady, and spent the rest of the evening in walking about the room, 
speaking occasionally to one of his own party. His character 
was decided. He was the proudest, most disagreeable man in 10 
the world, and everybody hoped that he would never come there 
again. Amongst the most violent against him was Mrs. Bennet, 
whose dislike of his general behavior was sharpened into par- 
ticular resentment by his having slighted one of her daughters. 

Elizabeth Bennet had been obliged, by the scarcity of gentle- 15 
men, to sit down for two dances ; and during part of that time, 
Mr. Darcy had been standing near enough for her to overhear 
a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who came from 
the dance for a few minutes, to press his friend to join it. 

'' Come, Darcy,” said he, " I must have you dance. I hate 20 
to see you standing about by yourself in this stupid manner. 
You had much better dance.” 

" I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I 
am particularly acquainted with my partner. At such an as- 
sembly as this it would be insupportable. Your sisters are 25 
engaged, and there is not another woman in the room whom 
it would not be a punishment to me to stand up with.” 

" I would not be so fastidious as you are,” cried Bingley, 

'' for a kingdom ! Upon my honor, I never met with so many 
pleasant girls in my life as I have this evening ; and there are 30 
several of them you see uncommonly pretty.” 

" You are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,” 
said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet. 

I 


lO 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" Oh I she is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld ! But 
there is one of her sisters sitting down just behind you, who is 
very pretty, and I dare say very agreeable. Do let me ask my 
partner to introduce you.” 

5 '' Which do you mean ? ” and turning round he looked for a 

moment at Elizabeth, till catching her eye, he withdrew his own 
and coldly said, '' She is tolerable, but not handsome enough 
to tempt me ; and I am in no humor at present to give conse- 
quence to young ladies who are slighted by other men. You 
lo had better return to your partner and enjoy her smiles, for you 
are wasting your time with me.” 

Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off ; 
and Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards 
him. She told the story, however, with great spirit among her 
15 friends ; for she had a lively, playful disposition, which delighted 
in anything ridiculous. 

The evening altogether passed off pleasantly to the whole 
family. Mrs. Bennet had seen her eldest daughter much ad- 
mired by the Netherfield party. Mr. Bingley had danced with 
20 her twice, and she had been distinguished by his sisters. Jane 
was as much gratified by this as her mother could be, though 
in a quieter way. Elizabeth felt Jane’s pleasure. Mary had 
heard herself mentioned to Miss Bingley as the most accom- 
plished girl in the neighborhood ; and Catherine and Lydia had 
25 been fortunate enough to be never without partners, which 
was all that they had yet learned to care for at a ball. They 
returned, therefore, in good spirits to Longbourn, the village 
where they lived, and of which they were the principal inhabit- 
ants. They found Mr. Bennet still up. With a book he was 
,30 regardless of time ; and on the present occasion he had a good 
deal of curiosity as to the event of an evening wl. ich had raised 
such splendid expectations. He had rather hopiid that all his 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


1 1 

wife’s views on the stranger would be disappointed ; but he 
soon found that he had a very different story to hear. 

'' Oh ! my dear Mr. Bennet,” as she entered the room, '' we 
have had a most delightful evening, a most excellent ball. I 
wish you had been there. Jane was so admired, nothing could 5 
be like it. Everybody said how well she looked ; and Mr. Bing- 
ley thought her quite beautiful, and danced with her twice ! 
Only think of that^ my dear ; he actually danced with her twice ! 
and she was the only creature in the room that he asked a 
second time. First of all, he asked Miss Lucas. I was so vexed 10 
to see him stand up with her ! but, however, he did not admire 
her at all ; indeed, nobody can, you know ; and he seemed quite 
struck with Jane as she was going down the dance. So he in- 
quired who she was, and got introduced, and asked her for the 
two next. Then the two third he danced with Miss King, and 15 
the two fourth with Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane 
again, and the two sixth with Lizzy and the Boulanger — ” 

If he had had any compassion for me'' cried her husband 
impatiently, " he would not have danced half so much ! For 
God’s sake, say no more of his partners. O that he had sprained 20 
his ankle in the first dance ! ” 

" Oh ! my dear,” continued Mrs. Bennet, I am quite de- 
lighted with him. He is so excessively handsome ! and his 
sisters are charming women. I never in my life saw anything 
more elegant than their dresses. I dare say the lace upon 25 
Mrs. Hurst’s gown — ” 

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested 
against any description of finery. She was therefore obliged 
to seek another branch of the subject, and related, with much 
bitterness of spirit and some exaggeration, the shocking rude- 30 
• ness of Mr. Darcy. 

” But I can assure you,” she added, that Lizzy does not 


12 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


lose much by not suiting his fancy ; for he is a most disagree- 
able, horrid man, not at all worth pleasing. So high and so 
conceited that there was no enduring him ! He walked here, 
and he walked there, fancying himself so very great ! Not 
5 handsome enough to dance with! I wish you had been there, 
my dear, to have given him one of your set-downs. I quite 
detest the man.” 


CHAPTER IV 


When Jane and Elizabeth were alone, the former, who had 
been cautious in her praise of Mr. Bingley before, expressed to 
her sister how very much she admired him. 

He is just what a young man ought to be,” said she, 

sensible, good-humored, lively ; and I never saw such happy 
manners 1 — so much ease, with such perfect good breeding ! ” 

'' He is also handsome,” replied Elizabeth ; " which a young 
man ought likewise to be, if he possibly can. His character is 
thereby complete.” 

'' I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a 
second time. I did not expect such a compliment.” 

Did not you ? I did for you. But that is one great differ- 
ence between us. Compliments always take you by surprise, 
and me never. What could be more natural than his asking you 
again ? He could not help seeing that you were about five 
times as pretty as every other woman in the room. No thanks 
to his gallantry for that. Well, he certainly is very agreeable, 
and I give you leave to like him. You have liked many a 
stupider person.” 

” Dear Lizzy ! ” 

'' Oh ! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people 
in general. You never see a fault in anybody. All the world 
are good and agreeable in your eyes. I never heard you speak 
ill of a human being in my life.” 

'' I would wish not to be hasty in censuring anyone ; but I 
always speak what I think.” 

'' I know you do ; and it is that which makes the wonder. 

1.3 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


14 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


With your good sense, to be so honestly blind to the follies 
and nonsense of others ! Affectation of candor is common 
enough — one meets it everywhere. But to be candid without 
ostentation or design — to take the good of everybody’s char- 
5 acter and make it still better, and say nothing of the bad — 
belongs to you alone. And so you like this man’s sisters, too, 
do you ? Their manners are not equal to his.” 

'' Certainly not — at first. But they are very pleasing women 
when you converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her 
lo brother, and keep his house ; and I am much mistaken if we 
shall not find a very charming neighbor in her.” 

Elizabeth listened in silence, but was not convinced ; their 
behavior at the assembly had not been calculated to please 
in general ; and with more quickness of observation and less 
15 pliancy of temper than her sister, and with a judgment, too, 
unassailed by any attention to herself, she was very little dis- 
posed to approve them. They were in fact very fine ladies ; 
not deficient in good humor when they were pleased, nor in 
the power of being agreeable when they chose it, but proud 
20 and conceited. They were rather handsome, had been educated 
in one of the first private seminaries in town, had a fortune of 
twenty thousand pounds, were in the habit of spending more 
than they ought, and of associating with people of rank, and 
were therefore in every respect entitled to think well of them- 
25 selves, and meanly of others. They were of a respectable 
family in the north of England ; a circumstance more deeply 
impressed on their memories than that their brother’s fortune 
and their own had been acquired by trade. 

Mr. Bingley inherited property to the amount of nearly an 
30 hundred thousand pounds from his father, who had intended 
to purchase an estate, but did not live to do it. Mr. Bingley 
intended it likewise, and sometimes made choice of his county ; 
but as he was now provided with a good house and the liberty 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


15 

of a manor, it was doubtful to many of those who best knew 
the easiness of his temper, whether he might not spend the 
remainder of his days at Netherfield, and leave the next gen- 
eration to purchase. 

His sisters were very anxious for his having an estate of his 5 
own; but, though he was now established only as a tenant. 
Miss Bingley was by no means unwilling to preside at his table 
— nor was Mrs. Hurst, who had married a man of more fashion 
than fortune, less disposed to consider his house as her home 
when it suited her. Mr. Bingley had not been of age two years, 10 
when he was tempted by an accidental recommendation to look 
at Netherfield House. He did look at it, and into it for half 
an hour — was pleased with the situation and the principal 
rooms, satisfied with what the owner said in its praise, and 
took it immediately. 15 

Between him and Darcy there was a very steady friendship, 
in spite of great opposition of character. Bingley was endeared 
to Darcy by the easiness, openness, and ductility of his temper, 
though no disposition could offer a greater contrast to his own, 
and though with his own he never appeared dissatisfied. On 20 
the strength of Darcy’s regard, Bingley had the firmest reliance, 
and of his judgment the highest opinion. In understanding, 
Darcy was the superior. Bingley was by no means deficient, 
but Darcy was clever. He was at the same time haughty, re- 
served, and fastidious, and his manners, though well-bred, were 25 
not inviting. In that respect his friend had greatly the advan- 
tage. Bingley was sure of being liked wherever he appeared, 
Darcy was continually giving offense. 

The manner in which they spoke of the Meryton assembly 
was sufficiently characteristic. Bingley had never met with 30 
pleasanter people or prettier girls in his life ; everybody had 
been most kind and attentive to him ; there had been no for- 
mality, no stiffness ; he had soon felt acquainted with all the 


i6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


room ; and as to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel 
more beautiful. Darcy, on the contrary, had seen a collection 
of people in whom there was little beauty and no fashion, for 
.-lone of whom he had felt the smallest interest, and from none 
5 received either attention or pleasure. Miss Bennet he acknowl- 
edged to be pretty, but she smiled too much. 

Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be so — but still they 
admired her and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet 
girl, and one whom they should not object to know more of. 
lo Miss Bennet was, therefore, established as a sweet girl, and 
their brother felt authorized by such commendation to think of 
her as he chose. 


CHAPTER V 


Within a short walk of Longbourn lived a family with whom 
the Bennets were particularly intimate. Sir William Lucas had 
been formerly in trade in Meryton, where he had made a toler- 
able fortune, and risen to the honor of knighthood by an ad- 
dress to the king, during his mayoralty. The distinction had 5 
perhaps been felt too strongly. It had given him a disgust to 
his business, and to his residence in a small market town ; and, 
quitting them both, he had removed with his family to a house 
about a mile from Meryton, denominated from that period 
Lucas Lodge, where he could think with pleasure of his own lo 
importance, and, unshackled by business, occupy himself solely ^ 
in being civil to all the world. For, though elated by his rank, 
it did not render him supercilious ; on the contrary, he was all 
attention to everybody. By nature inoffensive, friendly, and 
obliging, his presentation at St. James’s had made him courteous. 15 

Lady Lucas was a very good kind of woman, not too clever 
to be a valuable neighbor to Mrs. Bennet. They had several 
children. The eldest of them, a sensible, intelligent young 
woman, about twenty-seven, was Elizabeth’s intimate friend. 

That the Miss Lucases and the Miss Bennets should meet 20 
to talk over a ball was absolutely necessary ; and the morning 
after the assembly brought the former to Longbourn to hear 
and to communicate. 

” You began the evening well, Charlotte,” said Mrs. Bennet 
with civil self-command to Miss Lucas. '' You were Mr. Bingley’s 25 
first choice.” 

" Yes ; but he seemed to like his second better.” 

" Oh 1 you mean Jane, I suppose, because he danced with 

17 


i8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


her twice. To be sure that did seem as if he admired her — 
indeed I rather believe he did — I heard something about it — 
but I hardly know what — something about Mr. Robinson.” 

" Perhaps you mean what I overheard between him and 
5 Mr. Robinson ; did not I mention it to you ? Mr. Robinson’s 
asking him how he liked Our Mery ton assemblies, and whether 
he did not think there were a great many pretty women in the 
room, and which he thought the prettiest ? and his answering 
immediately to the last question — * Oh 1 the eldest Miss Rennet, 
lo beyond a doubt; there cannot be two opinions on that point’ ” 

" Upon my word! — Well, that was very decided indeed — 
that does seem as if — but, however, it may all come to 
nothing, you know.” 

''''My overhearings were more to the purpose than yours, 
IS Eliza,” said Charlotte. ” Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening 
to as his friend, is he? — Poor Eliza 1 — to be only just tolerable^ 

" I beg you would not put it into Lizzy’s head to be vexed 
by his ill-treatment, for he is such a disagreeable man, that it 
would be quite a misfortune to be liked by him. Mrs. Long 
20 told me last night that he sat close to her for half an hour 
without once opening his lips.” 

'' Are you quite sure, ma’am ? — is not there a little mistake ? ” 
said Jane. '' I certainly saw Mr. Darcy speaking to her.” 

'’Aye — because she asked him at last how he liked Nether- 
25 field, and he could not help answering her; but she said he 
seemed very angry at being spoke to.” 

" Miss Bingley told me,” said Jane, " that he never speaks 
much, unless among his intimate acquaintance. With them he 
is remarkably agreeable.” 

30 " I do not believe a word of it, my dear. If he had been so 

very agreeable, he would have talked to Mrs. Long. But I can 
guess how it was ; everybody says that he is eat up with pride, 
and I dare say he had heard somehow that Mrs. Long does 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


19 


not keep a carriage, and had come to the ball in a hack chaise.” 

'' I do not mind his not talking to Mrs. Long,” said Miss 
Lucas, '' but I wish he had danced with Eliza.” 

Another time, Lizzy,” said her mother, " I would not dance 
with him^ if I were you.” 5 

'' I believe, ma’am, I may safely promise you never to dance 
with him.” 

" His pride,” said Miss Lucas, " does not offend me so much 
as pride often does, because there is an excuse for it. One 
cannot wonder that so very fine a young man, with family, 10 
fortune, everything in his favor, should think highly of himself. 

If I may so express it, he has a right to be proud.” 

'' That is very true,” replied Elizabeth, " and I could easily 
forgive his pride, if he had not mortified mine." 

" Pride,” observed Mary, who piqued herself upon the solid- 15 
ity of her reflections, '' is a very common failing, I believe. By 
all that I have ever read, I am convinced that it is very com- 
mon indeed ; that human nature is particularly prone to it, and 
that there are very few of us who do not cherish a feeling of 
self-complacency on the score of some quality or the other, real 20 
or imaginary. Vanity and pride are different things, though the 
words are often used synonymously. A person may be proud 
without being vain. Pride relates more to our opinion of our- 
selves, vanity to what we would have others think of us.” 

” If I were as rich as Mr. Darcy,” cried a young Lucas, who 25 
came with his sisters, " I should not care how proud I was. I 
would keep a pack of foxhounds, and drink a bottle of wine 
every day.” 

" Then you would drink a great deal more than you ought,” 
said Mrs. Bennet ; '' and if I were to see you at it, I should 30 
take away your bottle directly.” 

The boy protested that she should not ; she continued to de- 
clare that she would, and the argument ended only with the visit. 


CHAPTER VI 


The ladies of Longbourn soon waited on those of Nether- 
field. The visit was soon returned in due form. Miss Bennet’s 
pleasing manners grew on the good will of Mrs. Hurst and 
Miss Bingley ; and though the mother was found to be intoler- 
5 able, and the younger sisters not worth speaking to, a wish of 
being better acquainted with them was expressed towards the 
two eldest. By Jane, this attention was received with the 
greatest pleasure; but Elizabeth still saw superciliousness in 
their treatment of everybody, hardly excepting even her sister, 
10 and could not like them ; though their kindness to Jane, such 
as it was, had a value as arising in all probability from the 
influence of their brother’s admiration. It was generally evident 
whenever they met, that he did admire her ; and to her it was 
equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which 
15 she had begun to entertain for him from the first, and was in 
a way to be very much in love ; but she considered with pleas- 
ure that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in 
. general, since Jane united, with great strength of feeling, a 
composure of temper and a uniform cheerfulness of manner 
20 which would guard her from the suspicions of the impertinent. 
She mentioned this to her friend Miss Lucas. 

'' It may perhaps be pleasant,” replied Charlotte, ” to be 
able to impose on the public in such a case ; but it is some- 
times a disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman con- 
25 ceals her affection with the same skill from the object of it, she 
may lose the opportunity of fixing him ; and it will then be 
but poor consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. 


20 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


21 


There is so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attach- 
ment, that it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all begin 
freely — a slight preference is natural enough: but there are 
very few of us who have heart enough to be really in love 
without encouragement. In nine cases out of ten a woman s 
had better show more affection than she feels. Bingley likes 
your sister, undoubtedly ; but he may never do more than like ^ 
her, if she does not help him on.” 

'' But she does help him on, as much as her nature will 
allow. If I can perceive her regard for him, he must be a lo 
simpleton, indeed, not to discover it too.” 

" Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Jane’s disposition 
as you do.” 

'' But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not ende 



to conceal it, he must find it out.” 


” Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But, though 
Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many 
hours together; and as they always see each other in large 
mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be 
employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make 20 
the most of every half hour in which she can command his 
attention. When she is secure of him, there will be leisure for 
falling in love as much as she chooses.” 

" Your plan is a good one,” replied Elizabeth, ” where noth- 
ing is in question but the desire of being well married ; and if 25 
I were determined to get a rich husband, or any husband, I 
dare say I should adopt it. But these are not Jane’s feelings ; 
she is not acting by design. As yet, she cannot even be certain 
of the degree of her own regard nor of its reasonableness. 
She has known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances 30 
with him at Meryton ; she saw him one morning at his own 
house, and has since dined in company with him four times. 
This is not quite enough to make her understand his character.” 


22 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' Not as you represent it. Had she merely dined with him, 
she might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite ; 
but you must remember that four evenings have been also 
spent together — and four evenings may do a great deal.” 
5 '' Yes ; these four evenings have enabled them to ascertain 

that they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce ; but with 
respect to any other leading characteristic, I do not imagine 
that much has been unfolded.” 

'' Well,” said Charlotte, '' I wish Jane success with all my 
lo heart ; and if she were married to him to-morrow, I should 
think she had as good a chance of happiness as if she were 
to be studying his character for a twelvemonth. Happiness in 
marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions 
of the parties are ever so well known to each other or ever so 
15 similar beforehand, it does not advance their felicity in the 
least. They always continue to grow sufficiently unlike after- 
wards to have their share of vexation ; and it is better to know 
as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you 
are to pass your life.” 

20 ''You make me laugh, Charlotte ; but it is not sound. You 
know it is not sound, and that you would never act in this 
way yourself.” 

Occupied in observing Mr. Bingley’s attentions to her sister, 
Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she was herself becom- 
25 ing an object of some interest in the eyes of his friend. 
Mr. Darcy had at first scarcely allowed her to be pretty ; he 
had looked at her without admiration at the ball ; and when 
they next met, he looked at her only to criticize. But no sooner 
had he made it clear to himself and his friends that she had 
30 hardly a good feature in her face, than he began to find it was 
rendered uncommonly intelligent by the beautiful expression of 
her dark eyes. To this discovery succeeded some others equally 
mortifying. Though he had detected with a critical eye more 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


23 


than one failure of perfect symmetry in her form, he was forced 
to acknowledge her figure to be light and pleasing; and in 
spite of his asserting that her manners were not those of the 
fashionable world, he was caught by their easy playfulness. 

Of this she was perfectly unaware ; — to her he was only the 5 
man who made himself agreeable nowhere, and who had not 
thought her handsome enough to dance with. 

He began to wish to know more of her, and as a step 
towards conversing with her himself, attended to her conver- 
sation with others. His doing so drew her notice. It was at 10 
Sir William Lucas’s, where a large party were assembled. 

” What does Mr. Darcy mean,” said she to Charlotte, '' by 
listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster ? ” 

That is a question which Mr. Darcy only can answer.” 

'' But if he does it any more I shall certainly let him know 1 5 
that I see what he is about. He has a very satirical eye, and if 
I do not begin by being impertinent myself, I shall soon grow 
afraid of him.” 

On his approaching them soon afterwards, though without 
seeming to have any intention of speaking. Miss Lucas defied 20 
her friend to mention such a subject to him, which immedi- 
ately provoking Elizabeth to do it, she turned to him and said — 

" Did not you think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself 
uncommonly well just now, when I was teasing Colonel Forster 
to give us a ball at Mery ton ? ” 25 ^ 

" With great energy ; — but it is a subject which always 
makes a lady energetic.” 

'' You are severe on us.” 

'' It will be her turn soon to be teased,” said Miss Lucas. 

” I am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know 30 
what follows.” 

” You are a very strange creature by way of a friend ! — 
always wanting me to play and sing before anybody and 


24 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


everybody ! If my vanity had taken a musical turn, you would 
have been invaluable ; but as it is, I would really rather not sit 
down before those who must be in the habit of hearing the 
very best performers.” On Miss Lucas’s persevering, however, 
5 she added, "Very well ; if it must be so, it must.” And gravely 
glancing at Mr. Darcy, " There is a fine old saying, which every- 
body here is of course familiar with — ' Keep your breath to 
cool your porridge,’ — and I shall keep mine to swell my song.” 

Her performance was pleasing, though by no means capital, 
lo After a song or two, and before she could reply to the entreaties 
of several that she would sing again, she was eagerly succeeded 
at the instrument by her sister Mary, who having, in conse- 
quence of being the only plain one in the family, worked hard 
for knowledge and accomplishments, was always impatient 
15 for display. 

Mary had neither genius nor taste ; and though vanity had 
given her application, it had given her likewise a pedantic air 
and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher 
degree of excellence than she had reached. Elizabeth, easy 
20 and unaffected, had been listened to with much more pleasure, 
though not playing half so well ; and Mary, at the end of a 
long concerto, was glad to purchase praise and gratitude by 
Scotch and Irish airs, at the request of her younger sisters, 
who, with some of the Lucases, and two or three officers, 
25 joined eagerly in dancing at one end of the room. 

Mr. Darcy stood near them in silent indignation at such a 
mode of passing the evening, to the exclusion of all conversa- 
tion, and was too much engrossed by his thoughts to perceive 
that Sir William Lucas was his neighbor, till Sir William 
30 thus began : 

" What a charming amusement for young people this is, 
Mr. Darcy ! There is nothing like dancing, after all. I consider 
it as one of the first refinements of polished societies.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


25 


" Certainly, sir ; and it has the advantage also of being in 
vogue amongst the less polished societies of the world. Every 
savage can dance.” 

Sir William only smiled. " Your friend performs delight- 
fully,” he continued after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the 
group ; — ” and I doubt not that you are an adept in the 
science yourself, Mr. Darcy.” 

" You saw me dance at Mery ton, I believe, sir.” 

” Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from 
the sight. Do you often dance at St. James’s ? ” 

” Never, sir.” 

'' Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to 
the place?” 

” It is a compliment which I never pay to any place if I can 
avoid it.” 

” You have a house in town, I conclude ? ” 

Mr. Darcy bowed. 

” I had once some thoughts of fixing in town myself — for I 
am fond of superior society ; but I did not feel quite certain 
that the air of London would agree with Lady Lucas.” 

He paused in hopes of an answer; but his companion was 
not disposed to make any ; and Elizabeth at that instant mov- 
ing towards them, he was struck with the action of doing a 
very gallant thing, and called out to her — 

” My dear Miss Eliza, why are not you dancing ? — Mr. 
Darcy, you must allow me to present this young lady to you 
as a very desirable partner. You cannot refuse to dance, I am 
sure, when so much beauty is before you.” And, taking her 
hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy who, though ex- 
tremely surprised, was not unwilling to receive it, when she 
instantly drew back, and said with some discomposure to 
Sir William — 

" Indeed, sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


26 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I entreat you not to suppose that I moved this way in order 
to beg for a partner.” 

Mr. Darcy, with grave propriety, requested to be allowed 
the honor of her hand, but in vain. Elizabeth was determined ; 
5 nor did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his attempt at 
persuasion. 

'' You excel so much in the dance. Miss Eliza, that it is cruel 
to deny me the happiness of seeing you ; and though this 
gentleman dislikes the amusement in general, he can have 
lo no objection, I am sure, to oblige us for one half hour.” 

” Mr. Darcy is all politeness,” said Elizabeth, smiling. 

" He is indeed ; but considering the inducement, my dear 
Miss Eliza, we cannot wonder at his complaisance — for who 
would object to such a partner ? ” 

15 Elizabeth looked archly, and turned away. Her resistance 
had not injured her with the gentleman, and he was think- 
ing of her with some complacency, when thus accosted by 
Miss Bingley — - 

'' I can guess the subject of your reverie.” 

20 I should imagine not.” 

"You are considering how insupportable it would be to pass 
many evenings in this manner — in such society ; and indeed I 
am quite of your opinion. I was never more annoyed ! The 
insipidity, and yet the noise — the nothingness, and yet the 
25 self-importance of all those people 1 What would I give to hear 
your strictures on them ! ” 

" Your conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. My mind 
was more agreeably engaged. I have been meditating on the 
very great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a 
30 pretty woman can bestow.” 

Miss Bingley immediately fixed her eyes on his face, and 
desired he would tell her what lady had the credit of inspiring 
such reflections. Mr. Darcy replied with great intrepidity — 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


27 


Miss Elizabeth Bennet.” 

" Miss Elizabeth Bennet I ” repeated Miss Bingley. '' I am 
all astonishment. How long has she been such a favorite? — 
and pray, when am I to wish you joy ? ” 

" That is exactly the question which I expected you to ask. 5 
A lady’s imagination is very rapid; it jumps from admiration 
to love, from love to matrimony, in a moment. I knew you 
would be wishing me joy.” 

'' Nay, if you are serious about it, I shall consider the mat- 
ter as absolutely settled. You will have a charming mother- 10 
in-law, indeed ; and, of course, she will be always at Pemberley 
with you.” 

He listened to her with perfect indifference while she chose 
to entertain herself in this manner; and as his composure 
convinced her that all was safe, her wit flowed long. 15 


CHAPTER VII 


Mr. Bennet’s property consisted almost entirely in an estate 
of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters, 
was entailed, in default of heirs male, on a distant relation ; and 
their mother’s fortune, though ample for her situation in life, 
5 could but ill supply the deficiency of his. Her father had been 
an attorney in Meryton, and had left her four thousand pounds. 

She had a sister married to a Mr. Philips, who had been 
a clerk to their father and succeeded him in the business, and 
a brother settled in London in a respectable line of trade, 
lo The village of Longbourn was only one mile from Meryton ; 
a most convenient distance for the young ladies, who were 
usually tempted thither three or four times a week, to pay their 
duty to their aunt and to a milliner’s shop just over the way. 
The two youngest of the family, Catherine and Lydia, were 
1 5 particularly frequent in these attentions ; their minds were more 
vacant than their sisters’, and when nothing better offered, a 
walk to Meryton was necessary to amuse their morning hours 
and furnish conversation for the evening ; and however bare of 
news the country in general might be, they always contrived to 
20 learn some from their aunt. At present, indeed, they were well 
supplied both with news and happiness by the recent arrival of 
a militia regiment in the neighborhood ; it was to remain the 
whole winter, and Meryton was the headquarters. 

Their visits to Mrs. Philips were now productive of the most 
25 interesting intelligence. Every day added something to their 
knowledge of the officers’ names and connections. Their lodg- 
ings were not long a secret, and at length they began to know 

28 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


29 


the officers themselves. Mr. Philips visited them all, and this 
opened to his nieces a source of felicity unknown before. They 
could talk of nothing but officers ; and Mr. Bingley’s large 
fortune, the mention of which gave animation to their mother, 
was worthless in their eyes when opposed to the regimentals 
of an ertsign. 

After listening one morning to their effusions of this subject, 
Mr. Bennet coolly observed — 

” From all that I can collect by your manner of talking, 
you must be two of the silliest girls in the country. I have 
suspected it some time, but I am now convinced.” 

Catherine was disconcerted, and made no answer ; but Lydia, 
with perfect indifference, continued to express her admiration 
of Captain Carter, and her hope of seeing him in the course 
of the day, as he was going the next morning to London. 

I am astonished, my dear,” said Mrs. Bennet, ” that you 
should be so ready to think your own children silly. If I wished 
to think slightingly of anybody’s children, it should not be of 
my own, however.” 

If my children are silly, I must hope to be always sensible 
of it.” 

'' Yes — but as it happens, they are all of them very clever.” 

'' This is the only point, I flatter myself, on which we do not 
agree. I had hoped that our sentiments coincided in every par- 
ticular, but I must so far differ from you as to think our two 
youngest daughters uncommonly foolish.” 

” My dear Mr. Bennet, you must not expect such girls to 
have the sense of their father and mother. When they get to 
our age, I dare say they will not think about officers any more 
than we do. I remember the time when I liked a red coat 
myself very well — and, indeed, so I do still at my heart ; and 
if a smart young colonel, with five or six thousand a year, 
should want one of my girls I shall not say nay to him ; and I 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


30 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


thought Colonel Forster looked very becoming the other night 
at Sir William’s in his regimentals.” 

" Mamma,” cried Lydia, ” my aunt says that Colonel Forster 
and Captain Carter do not go so often to Miss Watson’s as 
5 they did when they first came ; she sees them now very often 
standing in Clarke’s library.” 

Mrs. Bennet was prevented replying by the entrance of the 
footman with a note for Miss Bennet; it came from Nether- 
field, and the servant waited for an answer. Mrs. Bennet’s eyes 
lo sparkled with pleasure, and she was eagerly calling out, while 
her daughter read — 

” Well, Jane, who is it from ? what is it about ? what does he 
say? Well, Jane, make haste and tell us; make haste, my love.” 

" It is from Miss Bingley,” said Jane, and then read it aloud. 

15 " My dear Friend, — 

" If you are not so compassionate as to dine to-day with Louisa 
and me, we shall be in danger of hating each other for the rest of 
our lives, for a whole day’s tete-a-tete between two women can 
never end without a quarrel. Come as soon as you can on the receipt 
20 of this. My brother and the gentlemen are to dine with the officers. 

" Yours ever, 

" Caroline Bingley.” 

'' With the officers ! ” cried Lydia. " I wonder my aunt did 
not tell us of that.^' 

25 " Dining out,” said Mrs. Bennet, " that is very unlucky.” 

'' Can I have the carriage ? ” said Jane. 

'' No, my dear, you had better go on horseback, because it 
seems likely to rain; and then you must stay all night.” 

” That would be a good scheme,” said Elizabeth, ” if you 
30 were sure that .they would not offer to send her home.” 

'' Oh ! but the gentlemen will have Mr. Bingley’s chaise to 
go to Meryton ; and the Hursts have no horses to theirs.” 

I had much rather go in the coach.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


31 


But, my dear, your father cannot spare the horses, I am 
sure. They are wanted in the farm, Mr. Bennet, are not they ? ” 

'' They are wanted in the farm much oftener than I can 
get them.” 

" But if you have got them to-day,” said Elizabeth, '' my 5 
mother’s purpose will be answered.” 

She did at last extort from her father an acknowledgment 
that the horses were engaged ; Jane was therefore obliged to 
go on horseback, and her mother attended her to the door 
with many cheerful prognostics of a bad day. Her hopes were 10 
answered ; Jane had not been gone long before it rained hard. 
Her sisters were uneasy for her, but her mother was delighted. 
The rain continued the whole evening without intermission; 
Jane certainly could not come back. 

'' This was a lucky idea of mine, indeed 1 ” said Mrs. Bennet 15 
more than once, as if the credit of making it rain were all her 
own. Till the next morning, however, she was not aware of all 
the felicity of her contrivance. Breakfast was scarcely over 
when a servant from Netherfield brought the following note for 
; Elizabeth : — 20 

My dearest Lizzy, — 

I find myself very unwell this morning, which, I suppose, is to be 
imputed to my getting wet through yesterday. My kind friends will 
not hear of my returning home till I am better. They insist also on 
my seeing Mr. Jones — therefore do not be alarmed if you should 25 
' hear of his having been to me — and, excepting a sore throat and 
i headache, there is not much the matter with me. 

[ Yours, etc. 

" Well, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet, when Elizabeth had read 
the note aloud, ” if your daughter should have a dangerous fit 30 
of illness — if she should die, it would be a comfort to know 
that it was all in pursuit of Mr. Bingley, and under your orders.” 

I Oh 1 I am not at all afraid of her dying. People do not 


32 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


die of little trifling colds. She will be taken good care of. As 
long as she stays there, it is all very well. I would go and see 
her if I could have the carriage.” 

Elizabeth, feeling really anxious, was determined to go to 
5 her, though the carriage was not to be had ; and as she was 
no horsewoman, walking was her only alternative. She declared 
her resolution. 

'' How can you be so silly,” cried her mother, '' as to think 
of such a thing, in all this dirt ! You will not be fit to be seen 
10 when you get there.” 

” I shall be very fit to see Jane — which is all I want.” 

” Is this a hint to me, Lizzy,” said her father, " to send for 
the horses ? ” 

" No, indeed. I do not wish to avoid the walk. The distance 
15 is nothing when one has a motive ; only three miles. I shall be 
back by dinner.” 

'' I admire the activity of your benevolence,” observed Mary, 
" but every impulse of feeling should be guided by reason ; and, 
in my opinion, exertion should always be in proportion to what 
20 is required.” 

” We will go as far as Meryton with you,” said Catherine 
and Lydia. Elizabeth accepted their company, and the three 
young ladies set off together. 

” If we make haste,” said Lydia, as they walked along, 
25 ” perhaps we may see something of Captain Carter before 
he goes.” 

In Meryton they parted; the two youngest repaired to the 
lodgings of one of the officers’ wives, and Elizabeth continued 
her walk alone, crossing field after field at a quick pace, jump- 
30 ing over stiles and springing over puddles with impatient activ- 
ity, and finding herself at last within view of the house, with 
weary ankles, dirty stockings, and a face glowing with the 
warmth, of exercise. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


33 


She was shown into the breakfast parlor, where all but Jane 
were assembled, and where her appearance created a great 
deal of surprise. That she should have walked three miles so 
early in the day, in such dirty weather, and by herself, was 
almost incredible to Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley ; and Eliza- 5 
beth was convinced that they held her in contempt for it. She 
was received, .however, very politely by them ; and in their 
brother’s manners there was something better than politeness ; 
there was good humor and kindness. Mr. Darcy said very 
little, and Mr. Hurst nothing at all. The former was divided 10 
between admiration of the brilliancy which exercise had given 
to her complexion, and doubt as to the occasion’s justifying 
her coming so far alone. The latter was thinking only of 
his breakfast. 

Her inquiries after her sister were not very favorably an- 15 
swered. Miss Bennet had slept ill, and though up, was very 
feverish, and not well enough to leave her room. Elizabeth 
was glad to be taken to her immediately; and Jane, who had 
only been withheld by the fear of giving alarm or inconven- 
ience from expressing in her note how much she longed for 20 
such a visit, was delighted at her entrance. She was not equal, 
however, to much conversation, and when Miss Bingley left 
them together, could attempt little beside expressions of 
gratitude for the extraordinary kindness she was treated with. 
Elizabeth silently attended her. 25 

When breakfast was over they were joined by the sisters; 
and Elizabeth began to like them herself, when she saw how 
much affection and solicitude they showed for Jane. The 
apothecary came, and having examined his patient, said, as 
might be supposed, that she had caught a violent cold, and 30 
that they must endeavor to get the better of it; advised her 
to return to bed, and promised her some draughts. The advice 
was followed readily, for the feverish symptoms increased, and 


34 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


her head ached acutely. Elizabeth did not quit her room for a 
moment; nor were the other ladies often absent: the gentle- 
men being out, they had, in fact, nothing to do elsewhere. 

When the clock struck three, Elizabeth felt that she must 
5 go, and very unwillingly said so. Miss Bingley offered her the 
carriage, and she only wanted a little pressing to accept it, when 
Jane testified such concern in parting with her, that Miss Bingley 
was obliged to convert the offer of the chaise into an invitation 
to remain at Netherfield for the present. Elizabeth most thank- 
10 fully consented, and a servant was dispatched to Longbourn 
to acquaint the family with her stay and bring back a supply 
of clothes. 


CHAPTER VIII 


At five o’clock the two ladies retired to dress, and at half 
past six Elizabeth was summoned to dinner. To the civil 
inquiries which then poured in, and amongst which she had 
the pleasure of distinguishing the much superior solicitude of 
Mr. Bingley’s, she could not make a very favorable answer. $ 
Jane was by no means better. The sisters, on hearing this, 
repeated three or four times how much they were grieved, how 
shocking it was to have a bad cold, and how excessively they 
disliked being ill themselves ; and then thought no more of the 
matter: and their indifference towards Jane, when not immedi- lo 
ately before them, restored Elizabeth to the enjoyment of all 
her original dislike. 

Their brother, indeed, was the only one of the party whom 
she could regard with any complacency. His anxiety for Jane 
was evident, and his attentions to herself most pleasing, and 15 
they prevented her feeling herself so much an intruder as she 
believed she was considered by the others. She had very little 
notice from any but him. Miss Bingley was engrossed by 
Mr. Darcy, her sister scarcely less so ; and as for Mr. Hurst, 
by whom Elizabeth sat, he was an indolent man, who lived 20 
only to eat, drink, and play at cards ; who, when he found her 
prefer a plain dish to a ragout, had nothing to say to her. 

When dinner was over, she returned directly to Jane, and Miss 
Bingley began abusing her as soon as she was out of the room. 
Her manners were pronounced to be very bad indeed, a mixture 25 
of pride and impertinence ; she had no conversation, no style, 
no taste, no beauty. Mrs. Hurst thought the same, and added — 

35 


36 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' She has nothing, in short, to recommend her, but being 
an excellent walker. I shall never forget her appearance this 
morning. She really looked almost wild.” 

'' She did, indeed, Louisa. I could hardly keep my counte- 
5 nance. Very nonsensical to come at all ! Why must she be 
scampering about the country, because her sister had a cold 'i 
Her hair, so untidy, so blowzy I ” 

'' Yes, and her petticoat ; I hope you saw her petticoat, six 
inches deep in mud, I am absolutely certain; and the gown 
lo which had been let down to hide it not doing its office.” 

" Your picture may be very exact, Louisa,” said Bingley ; 
'' but this was all lost upon me. I thought Miss Elizabeth 
Bennet looked remarkably well when she came into the room 
this morning. Her dirty petticoat quite escaped my notice.” 

15 ” You observed it, Mr. Darcy, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley ; 

" and I am inclined to think that you would not wish to see 
your sister make such an exhibition.” 

” Certainly not.” 

" To walk three miles, or four miles, or five miles, or what- 
20 ever it is, above her ankles in dirt, and alone, quite alone ! 
what could she mean by it ? It seems to me to show an abomi- 
nable sort of conceited independence, a most country-town 
indifference to decorum.” 

" It shows an affection for her sister that is very pleasing,” 
25 said Bingley. 

” I am afraid, Mr. Darcy,” observed Miss Bingley, in a 
half whisper, “ that this adventure has rather affected your 
admiration of her fine eyes.” 

'' Not at all,” he replied ; " they were brightened by the exer- 
30 cise.” A short pause followed this speech, and Mrs. Hurst 
began again — 

" I have an excessive regard for Jane Bennet ; she is really a 
very sweet girl, and I wish with all my heart she were well 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 37 

settled. But with such a father and mother, and such low 
connections, I am afraid there is no chance of it.” 

'' I think I have heard you say that their uncle is an attorney 
in Meryton.” 

” Yes ; and they have another, who lives somewhere near 5 
Cheapside.” 

'' That is capital,” added her sister, and they both laughed 
heartily. 

'' If they had uncles enough to fill all Cheapside,” cried 
Bingley, ” it would not make them one jot less agreeable.” 10 
But it must very materially lessen their chance of marrying 
men of any consideration in the world,” replied Darcy. 

To this speech Bingley made no answer; but his sisters 
gave it their hearty assent, and indulged their mirth for some 
time at the expense of their dear friend’s vulgar relations. 15 

With a renewal of tenderness, however, they repaired to her 
room on leaving the dining parlor, and sat with her till summoned 
to coffee. She was still very poorly, and Elizabeth would not 
quit her at all, till late in the evening, when she had the comfort 
of seeing her asleep, and when it appeared to her rather right 20 
than pleasant that she should go downstairs herself. On enter- 
ing the drawing-room she found the whole party at loo, and was 
immediately invited to join them ; but suspecting them to be 
playing high, she declined it, and making her sister the excuse, 
said she would amuse herself, for the short time she could stay 25 
below, with a book. Mr. Hurst looked at her with astonishment. 

'' Do you prefer reading to cards ? ” said he ; " that is rather 
singular.” 

” Miss Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, " despises cards. 
She is a great reader, and has no pleasure in anything else.” 30 

" I deserve neither such praise nor such censure,” cried 
Elizabeth ; " I am not a great reader, and I have pleasure in 
many things.” 


38 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' In nursing your sister I am sure you have pleasure,” said 
Bingley ; " and I hope it will soon be increased by seeing her 
quite well.” 

Elizabeth thanked him from her heart, and then walked 
5 towards a table where a few books were lying. He immedi- 
ately offered to fetch her others — all that his library afforded. 

” And I wish my collection were larger for your benefit and 
my own credit; but I am an idle fellow, and though I have 
not many, I have more than I ever look into.” 
lo Elizabeth assured him that she could suit herself perfectly 
with those in the room. 

" I am astonished,” said Miss Bingley, that my father 
should have left so small a collection of books. What a delight- 
ful library you have at Pemberley, Mr. Darcy ! ” 

15 "It ought to be good,” he replied, " it has been the work of 
many generations.” 

" And then you have added so much to it yourself ; you are 
always buying books.” 

" I cannot comprehend the neglect of a family library in such 
20 days as these.” 

" Neglect ! I am sure you neglect nothing that can add to 
the beauties of that noble place. Charles, when you build your 
house, I wish it may be half as delightful as Pemberley.” 

" I wish it may.” 

25 " But I would really advise you to make your purchase in 

that neighborhood, and take Pemberley for a kind of model. 
There is not a finer county in England than Derbyshire.” 

" With all my heart ; I will buy Pemberley itself if Darcy 
will sell it.” 

30 "I am talking of possibilities, Charles.” 

"Upon my word, Caroline, I should think it more possible 
to get Pemberley by purchase than by imitation.” 

Elizabeth was so much caught by what passed, as to leave 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


39 


her very little attention for her book ; and soon laying it wholly 
aside, she drew near the card-table, and stationed herself be- 
tween Mr. Bingley and his eldest sister, to observe the game. 

Is Miss Darcy much grown since the spring ? ” said Miss 
Bingley ; " will she be as tall as I am ? ” 5 

" I think she will. She is now about Miss Elizabeth Bennet’s 
height, or rather taller.” 

” How I long to see her again ! I never met with any- 
body who delighted me so much. Such a countenance, such 
manners ! and so extremely accomplished for her age ! Her 10 
performance on the pianoforte is exquisite.” 

” It is amazing to me,” said Bingley, " how young ladies can 
have patience to be so very accomplished as they all are.” 

'' All young ladies accomplished ! My dear Charles, what do 
you mean ? ” 15 

" Yes, all of them, I think. They all paint tables, cover 
screens, and net purses. I scarcely know anyone who cannot 
do all this, and I am sure I never heard a young lady spoken 
of for the first time, without being informed that she was very 
accomplished.” 20 

” Your list of the common extent of accomplishments,” said 
Darcy, ”has too much truth. The word is applied to many a 
woman who deserves it no otherwise than by netting a purse 
or covering a screen. But I am very far from agreeing with 
you in your estimation of ladies in general. I cannot boast of 25 
knowing more than half a dozen, in the whole range of my 
acquaintance, that are really accomplished.” 

" Nor I, I am sure,” said Miss Bingley. 

” Then,” observed Elizabeth, ” you must comprehend a great 
deal in your idea of an accomplished woman.” 30 

" Yes, I do comprehend a great deal in it.” 

" Oh ! certainly,” cried his faithful assistant, ''no one can be 
really esteemed accomplished who does not greatly surpass 


40 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


what is usually met with. A woman must have a thorough 
knowledge of music, singing, drawing, dancing, and the modern 
languages, to deserve the word ; and besides all this, she must 
possess a certain something in her air and manner of walking, 
5 the tone of her voice, her address and expressions, or the word 
will be but half-deserved.” 

” All this she must possess,” added Darcy, " and to all this 
she must yet add something more substantial, in the improve- 
ment of her mind by extensive reading.” 
lo '' I am no longer surprised at your knowing. six accom- 
plished women. I rather wonder now at your knowing any.'' 

” Are you so severe upon your own sex as to doubt the 
possibility of all this ? ” 

"/never saw such a woman, /never saw such capacity, and 
15 taste, and application, and elegance, as you describe united.” 

Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley both cried out against the 
injustice of her implied doubt, and were both protesting that 
they knew many women who answered this description, when 
Mr. Hurst called them to order, with bitter complaints of their 
20 inattention to what was going forward. As all conversation was 
thereby at an end, Elizabeth soon afterwards left the room. 

" Eliza Bennet,” said Miss Bingley, when the door was closed 
on her, " is one of those young ladies who seek to recommend 
themselves to the other sex by undervaluing their own ; and 
25 with many men, I dare say, it succeeds. But, in my opinion, it 
is a paltry device, a very mean art.” 

" Undoubtedly,” replied Darcy, to whom this remark was 
chiefly addressed, "there is meanness in all the arts which 
ladies sometimes condescend to employ for captivation. What- 
30 ever bears affinity to cunning is despicable.” 

Miss Bingley was not so entirely satisfied with this reply as 
to continue the subject. 

Elizabeth joined them again only to say that her sister was 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


41 


worse, and that she could not leave her. Bingley urged Mr. 
Jones’s being sent for immediately ; while his sisters, convinced 
that no country advice could be of any service, recommended 
an express to town for one of the most eminent physicians. 
This she would not hear of ; but she was not so unwilling to 
comply with their brother’s proposal; and it was settled that 
Mr. Jones should be sent for early in the morning, if Miss 
Bennet were not decidedly better. Bingley was quite uncom- 
fortable ; his sisters declared that they were miserable. They 
solaced their wretchedness, however, by duets after supper, 
while he could find no better relief to his feelings than by 
giving his housekeeper directions that every possible attention 
might be paid to the sick lady and her sister. 


CHAPTER IX 


Elizabeth passed the chief of the night in her sister’s room, 
and in the morning had the pleasure of being able to send a 
tolerable answer to the inquiries which she very early received 
from Mr. Bingley by a housemaid, and some time afterwards 
5 from the two elegant ladies who waited on his sisters. In spite 
of this amendment, however, she requested to have a note 
sent to Longbourn, desiring her mother to visit Jane, and 
form her own judgment of her situation. The note was imme- 
diately dispatched, and its contents as quickly complied with, 
lo Mrs. Bennet, accompanied by her two youngest girls, reached 
Netherfield soon after the family breakfast. 

Had she found Jane in any apparent danger, Mrs. Bennet 
would have been very miserable ; but being satisfied on seeing 
her that her illness was not alarming, she had no wish of her 
15 recovering immediately, as her restoration to health would 
probably remove her from Netherfield. She would not listen, 
therefore, to her daughter’s proposal of being carried home ; 
neither did the apothecary, who arrived about the same time, 
think it at all advisable. After sitting a little while with Jane, 
20 on Miss Bingley’s appearance and invitation, the mother and 
three daughters all attended her into the breakfast parlor. 
Bingley met them with hopes that Mrs. Bennet had not found 
Miss Bennet worse than she expected. 

" Indeed I have, sir,” was her answer. ” She is a great deal 
25 too ill to be moved. Mr. Jones says we must not think of mov- 
ing her. We must trespass a little longer on your kindness.” 

" Removed ! ” cried Bingley. " It must not be thought of. 
My sister, I am sure, will not hear of her removal.” 

42 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


43 


'' You may depend upon it, Madam,” said Miss Bingley, with 
cold civility, " that Miss Bennet shall receive every possible ^ 
attention while she remains with us.” 

Mrs. Bennet was profuse in her acknowledgments. 

” I am sure,” she added, " if it was not for such good friends 5 
I do not know what would become of her, for she is very ill 
indeed, and suffers a vast deal, though with the greatest patience 
in the world, which is always the way with her, for she has, 
without exception, the sweetest temper I ever met with. I often 
tell my other girls they are nothing to her. You have a sweet ic 
room here, Mr. Bingley, and a charming prospect over the 
gravel walk. I do not know a place in the country that is equal 
to Netherfield. You will not think of quitting it in a hurry, I 
hope, though you have but a short lease.” 

'' Whatever I do is done in a hurry,” replied he ; ''and there- 15 
fore if I should resolve to quit Netherfield, I should probably 
be off in five minutes. At present, however, I consider myself 
as quite fixed here.” 

" That is exactly what I should have supposed of you,” said 
Elizabeth. 20 

" You begin to comprehend me, do you .? ” cried he, turning 
towards her. 

" Oh ! yes — I understand you perfectly.” 

" I wish I might take this for a compliment ; but to be so 
easily seen through I am afraid is pitiful.” 25 

" That is as it happens. It does not necessarily follow that 
a deep, intricate character is more or less estimable than such 
a one as yours.” 

" Lizzy,” cried her mother, " remember where you are, and do 
not run in the wild manner that you are suffered to do at home.” 3c 

" I did not know before,” continued Bingley immediately, 

" that you were a studier of character. It must be an amusing 
study.” 


44 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


” Yes, but intricate characters are the most amusing. They 
have at least that advantage.” 

” The country,” said Darcy, ” can in general supply but few 
subjects for such a study. In a country neighborhood you move 
5 in a very confined and unvarying society.” 

" But people themselves alter so much, that there is some- 
thing new to be observed in them forever.” 

” Yes, indeed,” cried Mrs. Bennet, offended by his manner 
of mentioning a country neighborhood. ” I assure you there is 
lo quite as much of that going on in the country as in town.” 

Everybody was surprised, and Darcy, after looking at her for 
a moment, turned silently away. Mrs. Bennet, who fancied she 
had gained a complete victory over him, continued her triumph. 

'' I cannot see that London has any great advantage over the 
15 country, for my part, except the shops and public places. The 
country is a vast deal pleasanter, is not it, Mr. Bingley ? ” 

” When I am in the country,” he replied, ” I never wish to 
leave it; and when I am in town it is pretty much the same. 
They have each their advantages, and I can be equally happy 
20 in either.” 

Aye — that is because you have the right disposition. But 
that gentleman,” looking at Darcy, ” seemed to think the country 
was nothing at all.” 

” Indeed, mamma, you are mistaken,” said Elizabeth, blush- 
25 ing for her mother. '' You quite mistook Mr. Darcy. He only 
meant that there was not such a variety of people to be met 
with in the country as in town, which you must acknowledge 
to be true.” 

” Certainly, my dear, nobody said there were ; but as to not 
30 meeting with many people in this neighborhood, I believe there 
are few neighborhoods larger. I know we dine with four-and- 
twenty families.” 

Nothing but concern for Elizabeth could enable Bingley to 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


45 


keep his countenance. His sister was less delicate, and directed 
her eye towards Mr. Darcy with a very expressive smile. 
Elizabeth, for the sake of saying something that might turn 
her mother’s thoughts, now asked her if Charlotte Lucas had 
been at Longbourn since her coming away. 5 

'' Yes, she called yesterday with her father. What an agree- 
able man Sir William is, Mr. Bingley — is not he ? so much the 
man of fashion ! so genteel and so easy ! — He has always 
something to say to everybody. — That is my idea of good 
breeding ; and those persons who fancy themselves very im- 10 
portant, and never open their mouths, quite mistake the 
matter.” 

” Did Charlotte dine with you ? ” 

" No, she would go home. I fancy she was wanted about 
the mince pies. For my part, Mr. Bingley, / always keep serv- 15 
ants that can do their own work ; my daughters are brought up 
differently. But everybody is to judge for themselves, and the 
Lucases are a very good sort of girls, I assure you. It is a 
pity they are not handsome ! Not that I think Charlotte so 
very plain — but then she is our particular friend.” 20 

” She seems a very pleasant young woman,” said Bingley. 

" Oh ! dear, yes ; — but you must own she is very plain. 
Lady Lucas herself has often said so, and envied me Jane’s 
beauty. I do not like to boast of my own child, but to be sure, 
Jane — one does not often see anybody better looking. It is 25 
what everybody says. I do not trust my own partiality. When 
she was only fifteen, there was a gentleman at my brother 
Gardiner’s in town so much in love with her that my sister- 
in-law was sure he would make her an offer before we came 
away. But, however, he did not. Perhaps he thought her too 30 
young. However, he wrote some verses on her, and very 
pretty they were.” 

" And so ended his affection,” said Elizabeth impatiently 


46 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' There has been many a one, I fancy, overcome in the same 
way. I wonder who first discovered the efficacy of poetry in 
driving away love ! ” 

'' I have been used to consider poetry as the food of love,” 
5 said Darcy. 

Of a fine, stout, healthy love it may. Everything nourishes 
what is strong already. But if it be only a slight, thin sort of 
inclination, I am convinced that one good sonnet will starve it 
entirely away.” 

10 Darcy only smiled ; and the geperal pause which ensued 
made Elizabeth tremble lest her mother should be exposing 
herself again. She longed to speak, but could think of nothing 
to say ; and after a short silence Mrs. Bennet began repeating 
her thanks to Mr. Bingley for his kindness to Jane, with an 
15 apology for troubling him also with Lizzy. Mr. Bingley was 
unaffectedly civil in his answer, and forced his younger sister 
^ to be civil also, and say what the occasion required. She per- 
formed her part indeed without much graciousness, but Mrs. 
Bennet was satisfied, and soon afterwards ordered her carriage. 
20 Upon this signal, the youngest of her daughters put herself 
forward. The two girls had been whispering to each other dur- 
ing the whole visit, and the result of it was, that the youngest 
"J should tax Mr. Bingley with having promised on his first 
coming into the country to give a ball at Netherfield. 

25 Lydia was a stout, well-grown girl of fifteen, with a fine 
complexion and good-humored countenance ; a favorite with 
her mother, whose affection had brought her into public at an 
early age. She had high animal spirits, and a sort of natural 
self-consequence, which the attention of the officers, to whom 
y 30 her uncle’s good dinners and her own easy manners recom- 
mended her, had increased into assurance. She was very equal, 
therefore, to address Mr. Bingley on the subject of the ball, 
and abruptly reminded him of his promise; adding, that it 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


47 


would be the most shameful thing in the world if he did not 
keep it. His answer to this sudden attack was delightful to 
her mother’s ear — 

" I am perfectly ready, I assure you, to keep my engage- 
ment ; and when your sister is recovered, you shall, if you 5 
please, name the very day of the ball. But you would not wish 
to be dancing while she is ill.” 

Lydia declared herself satisfied. ” Oh ! yes — it would be 
much better to wait till Jane was well, and by that time most 
likely Captain Carter would be at Mery ton again. And when 10 
you have given your ball,” she added, ” I shall insist on their 
giving one also. I shall tell Colonel Forster it will be quite a 
shame if he does not.” 

Mrs. Bennet and her daughters then departed, and Elizabeth 
returned instantly to Jane, leaving her own and her relations’ 15 
behavior to the remarks of the two ladies and Mr. Darcy ; the 
latter of whom, however, could not be prevailed on to join in 
their censure of her^ in spite of all Miss Bingley’s witticisms on 
fine eyes. 


CHAPTER X 


The day passed much as the day before had done. Mrs. 
Hurst and Miss Bingley had spent some hours of the morning 
with the invalid, who continued, though slowly, to mend ; and 
in the evening Elizabeth joined their party in the drawing- 
5 room. The loo table, however, did not appear. Mr. Darcy was 
writing, and Miss Bingley, seated near him, was watching the 
progress of his letter and repeatedly calling off his attention by 
messages to his sister. Mr. Hurst and Mr. Bingley were at 
piquet, and Mrs. Hurst was observing their game, 
lo Elizabeth took up some needlework, and was sufficiently 
amused in attending to what passed between Darcy and his 
companion. The perpetual commendations of the lady, either 
on his handwriting, or on the evenness of his lines, or on the 
length of his letter, with the perfect unconcern with which her 
15 praises were received, formed a curious dialogue, and was 
exactly in unison with her opinion of each. 

” How delighted Miss Darcy will be to receive such a letter!” 

He made no answer. 

" You write uncommonly fast.” 

20 "You are mistaken. I write rather slowly.” 

" How many letters you must have occasion to write in the 
course of a year 1 Letters of business, too 1 How odious I 
should think them I ” 

"It is fortunate, then, that they fall to my lot instead of to 
25 yours.” 

" Pray tell your sister that I long to see her.” 

" I have already told her so once, by your desire.” 

48 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 49 

'' I am afraid you do not like your pen. Let me mend it for 
you. I mend pens remarkably well.” 

" Thank you — but I always mend my own.” 

'' How can you contrive to write so even ? ” 

He was silent. 5 

"Tell your sister I am delighted to hear of her improvement 
on the harp ; and pray let her know that I am quite in rap- 
tures with her beautiful little design for a table, and I think it 
infinitely superior to Miss Grantley’s.” 

"Will you give me leave to defer your raptures till I write 10 
again ? At present I have not room to do them justice.” 

" Oh! it is of no consequence. I shall see her in January. 
But do you always write such charming long letters to her, 
Mr. Darcy ? ” 

" They are generally long ; but whether always charming 1 5 
it is not for me to determine.” 

" It is a rule with me, that a person who can writ^ a long 
letter with ease, cannot write ill.” 

" That will not do for a compliment to Darcy, Caroline,” cried 
her brother — "because he does not write with ease. He studies 20 
too much for words of four syllables. Do not you, Darcy ” 

" My style of writing is very different from yours.” 

" Oh ! ” cried Miss Bingley, " Charles writes in the most 
careless way imaginable. He leaves out half his words, and 
blots the rest.” 25 

" My ideas flow so rapidly that I have not time to express 
them — by which means my letters sometimes convey no ideas 
at all to my correspondents.” 

" Your humility, Mr. Bingley,” said Elizabeth, " must disarm 
reproof.” 3 ° 

" Nothing is more deceitful,” said Darcy, " than the appear- 
ance of humility. It is often only carelessness of opinion, and 
sometimes an indirect boast.” 


50 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


''And which of the two do you call my little recent piece of 
modesty ? ” 

" The indirect boast ; for you are really proud of your defects 
in writing, because you consider them as proceeding from a 
5 rapidity of thought and carelessness of execution, which, if not 
estimable, you think at least highly interesting. The power of 
doing anything with quickness is always much prized by the 
possessor, and often without any attention to the imperfection 
of the performance. When you told Mrs. Bennet this morning, 
lo that if you ever resolved on quitting Netherfield you should be 
gone in five minutes, you meant it to be a sort of panegyric, of 
compliment to yourself — and yet what is there so very laud- 
able in a precipitance which must leave very necessary business 
undone, and can be of no real advantage to yourself or any- 
15 one else?” 

” Nay,” cried Bingley, " this is too much, to remember at 
night all the foolish things that were said in the morning. And 
yet, upon my honor, I believed what I said of myself to be 
true, and I believe it at this moment. At least, therefore, I did 
TO not assume the character of needless precipitance merely to 
show off before the ladies.” 

"I dare say you believed it; but I am by no means con- 
vinced that you would be gone with such celerity. Your conduct 
would be quite as dependent on chance as that of any man I 
25 know ; and if, as you were mounting your horse, a friend were 
to say, ' Bingley, you had better stay till next week,’ you would 
probably do it, you would probably not go — and at another 
word, might stay a month.” 

"You have only proved by this,” cried Elizabeth, "that 
30 Mr. Bingley did not do justice to his own disposition. You have 
shown him off now much more than he did himself.” 

" I am exceedingly gratified,” said Bingley, " by your con- 
verting what my friend says into a compliment on the sweetness 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


51 


of my temper. But I am afraid you are giving it a turn which 
that gentleman did by no means intend ; for he would certainly 
think the better of me, if under such a circumstance I were to 
give a flat denial, and ride off as fast as I could.” 

" Would Mr. Darcy then consider the rashness of your origi- 
nal intention as atoned for by your obstinacy in adhering to it ? ” 

" Upon my word, I cannot exactly explain the matter ; 
Darcy must speak for himself.” 

You expect me to account for opinions which you choose 
to call mine, but which I have never acknowledged. Allowing 
the case, however, to stand according to your representation, 
you must remember. Miss Bennet, that the friend who is 
supposed to desire his return to the house, and the delay of 
his plan, has merely desired it, asked it without offering one 
argument in favor of its propriety.” 

"To yield readily — easily — to the persuasion of a friend 
is no merit with you.” 

" To yield without conviction is no compliment to the under- 
standing of either.” 

" You appear to me, Mr. Darcy, to allow nothing for the 
influence of friendship and affection. A regard for the re- 
quester would often make one readily yield to a request, with- 
out waiting for arguments to reason one into it. I am not 
particularly speaking of such a case as you have supposed 
about Mr. Bingley. We may as well wait, perhaps, till the 
circumstance occurs before we discuss the discretion of his 
behavior thereupon. But in general and ordinary cases be- 
tween friend and friend, where one of them is desired by the 
other to change a resolution of no very great moment, should 
you think ill of that person for complying with the desire, 
without waiting to be argued into it ? ” 

" Will it not be advisable, before we proceed on this subject, 
to arrange with rather more precision the degree of importance 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


52 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


which is to appertain to this request, as well as the degree of 
intimacy subsisting between the parties ? ” 

By all means,” cried Bingley ; '' let us hear all the particu- 
lars, not forgetting their comparative height and size ; for that 
5 will have more weight in the argument. Miss Bennet, than 
you may be aware of. I assure you, that if Darcy were not 
such a great tall fellow, in comparison with myself, I should 
not pay him half so much deference. I declare I do not know 
a more awful object than Darcy, on particular occasions, and 
lo in particular places ; at his own house especially, and of a 
Sunday evening, when he has nothing to do.” 

Mr. Darcy smiled ; but Elizabeth thought she could perceive 
that he was rather offended, and therefore checked her laugh. 
Miss Bingley warmly resented the indignity he had received, in 
15 an expostulation with her brother for talking such nonsense. 

'' I see your design, Bingley,” said his friend. — " You dis- 
like an argument, and want to silence this.” 

'' Perhaps I do. Arguments are too much like disputes. 
If you and Miss Bennet will defer yours till I am out of the 
20 room, I shall be very thankful ; and then you may say whatever 
you like of me.” 

" What you ask,” said Elizabeth, '' is no sacrifice on my side ; 
and Mr. Darcy had much better finish his letter.” 

Mr. Darcy took her advice, and did finish his letter. 

25 When that business was over, he applied to Miss Bingley 
and Elizabeth for the indulgence of some music. Miss Bing- 
ley moved with alacrity to the pianoforte ; and, after a polite 
request that Elizabeth would lead the way, which the other 
as politely and more earnestly negatived, she seated herself. 
30 Mrs. Hurst sang with her sister, and while they were thus 
employed, Elizabeth could not help observing, as she turned 
over some music books that lay on the instrument, how fre- 
quently Mr. Darcy’s eyes were fixed on her. She hardly knew 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


53 


how to suppose that she could be an object of admiration to 
so great a man ; and yet that he should look at her because he 
disliked her, was still more strange. She could only imagine, 
however, at last, that she drew his notice because there was a 
something about her more wrong and reprehensible, according 5 
to his ideas of right, than in any other person present. The 
supposition did not pain her. She liked him too little to care 
for his approbation. 

After playing some Italian songs. Miss Bingley varied the 
charm by a lively Scotch air ; and soon afterwards Mr. Darcy, 10 
drawing near Elizabeth, said to her — 

Do not you feel a great inclination. Miss Bennet, to seize 
such an opportunity of dancing a reel ? ” 

She smiled, but made no answer. He repeated the question, 
with some surprise at her silence. 15 

'' Oh ! ” said she, " I heard you before, but I could not im- 
mediately determine what to say in* reply. You wanted me, I 
know, to say 'Yes,’ that you might have the pleasure of despis- 
ing my taste ; but I always delight in overthrowing that kind of 
scheme, and cheating a person of their premeditated contempt. 20 
I have, therefore, made up my mind to tell you, that I do not 
want to dance a reel at all — and now despise me if you dare.” 

" Indeed d do not dare.” 

Elizabeth, having rather expected to affront him, was amazed 
at his gallantry ; but there was a mixture of sweetness and 25 
archness in her manner which made it difficult for her to 
affront anybody; and Darcy had never been so bewitched by 
any woman as he was by her. He really believed, that were 
it not for the inferiority of her connections, he should be in 
some danger. 30 

Miss Bingley saw, or suspected enough to be jealous; and her 
great anxiety for the recovery of her dear friend Jane received 
some assistance from her desire of getting rid of Elizabeth. 


54 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


She often tried to provoke Darcy into disliking her guest, by 
talking of their supposed marriage, and planning his happiness 
in such an alliance. 

" I hope,” said she, as they were walking together in the 
5 shrubbery the next day, ''you will give your mother-in-law a 
few hints, when this desirable event takes place, as to the 
advantage of holding her tongue; and if you can compass it, 
do cure the younger girls of running after the officers. — 
And, if I may mention so delicate a subject, endeavor to 
lo check that little something, bordering on conceit and imperti- 
nence, which your lady possesses.” 

" Have you anything else to propose for my domestic 
felicity?” 

'' Oh ! yes. — Do let the portraits of your uncle and aunt 
15 Philips be placed in the gallery at Pemberley. Put them next 
to your great-uncle the judge. They are in the same profession, 
you know ; only in different lines. As for your Elizabeth’s 
picture, you must not attempt to have it taken, for what painter 
could do justice to those beautiful eyes ? ” 

20 '' It would not be easy, indeed, to teach their expression, 

but their color and shape, and the eyelashes, so remarkably 
fine, might be copied.” 

At that moment they were met from another walk by 
Mrs. Hurst and Elizabeth herself. 

25 ” I did not know that you intended to walk,” said Miss Bing- 

ley, in some confusion, lest they had been overheard. 

'' You used us abominably ill,” answered Mrs. Hurst, " run- 
ning away without telling us that you were coming out.” 

Then taking the disengaged arm of Mr. Darcy, she left 
30 Elizabeth to walk by herself. The path just admitted three. 
Mr. Darcy felt their rudeness, and immediately said — 

” This walk is not wide enough for our party. We had 
better go into the avenue.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 55 

But Elizabeth, who had not the least inclination to remain 
with them, laughingly answered — 

'' No, no ; stay where you are. You are charmingly grouped, 
and appear to uncommon advantage. The picturesque would 
be spoiled by admitting a fourth. Good-by.” 5 

She then ran gayly off, rejoicing, as she rambled about, in 
the hope of being at home again in a day or two. Jane was 
already so much recovered as to intend leaving her room for a 
couple of hours that evening. 


CHAPTER XI 


When the ladies removed after dinner, Elizabeth ran up to 
her sister, and seeing her well guarded from cold, attended 
her into the drawing-room, where she was welcomed by her 
two friends with many professions of pleasure ; and Elizabeth 
5 had never seen them so agreeable as they were during the hour 
which passed before the gentlemen appeared. Their powers of 
conversation were considerable. They could describe an enter- 
tainment with accuracy, relate an anecdote with humor, and 
laugh at their acquaintance with spirit, 
lo But when the gentlemen entered, Jane was no longer the 
first object ; Miss Bingley’s eyes were instantly turned towards 
Darcy, and she had something to say to him before he had 
advanced many steps. He addressed himself to Miss Bennet, 
with a polite congratulation ; Mr. Hurst also made her a slight 
15 bow, and said he was very glad ” ; but diffuseness and warmth 
remained for Bingley’s salutation. He was full of joy and 
attention. The first half hour was spent in piling up the fire, 
lest she should suffer from the change of room ; and she 
removed at his desire to the other side of the fireplace, that 
20 she might be farther from the door. He then sat down by 
her, and talked scarcely to anyone else. Elizabeth, at work in 
the opposite comer, saw it all with great delight. 

When tea was over, Mr. Hurst reminded his sister-in-law of 
the card-table — but in vain. She had obtained private intelli- 
25 gence that Mr. Darcy did not wish for cards ; and Mr. Hurst 
soon found even his open petition rejected. She assured him 
that no one intended to play, and the silence of the whole party 

56 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


57 


on the subject seemed to justify her. Mr. Hurst had, therefore, 
nothing to do, but to stretch himself on one of the sofas and 
go to sleep. Darcy took up a book; Miss Bingley did the 
same ; and Mrs. Hurst, principally occupied in playing with 
her bracelets and rings, joined now and then in her brother’s s 
conversation with Miss Bennet. 

Miss Bingley’s attention was quite as much engaged in 
watching Mr. Darcy’s progress through his book, as in reading 
her own ; and she was perpetually either making some inquiry, 
or looking at his page. She could not win him, however, to lo 
any conversation; he merely answered her question, and read 
on. At length, quite exhausted by the attempt to be amused 
with her own book, which she had only chosen because it was 
the second volume of his, she gave a great yawn and said, 

" How pleasant it is to spend an evening in this way 1 I declare 15 
after all there is no enjoyment like reading! How much 
sooner one tires of anything than of a book! — When \ I have 
a house of my own, I shall be miserable if I have not an 
excellent library.” 

No one made any reply. She then yawned again, threw 20 
aside her book, and cast her eyes round the room in quest 
of some amusement; when hearing her brother mentioning 
a ball to Miss Bennet, she turned suddenly towards him 
and said — 

" By the by, Charles, are you really serious in meditating 25 
a dance at Netherfield ? — I would advise you, before you deter- 
mine on it, to consult the wishes of the present party; I am 
much mistaken if there are not some among us to whom a ball 
would be rather a punishment than a pleasure.” 

” If you mean Darcy,” cried her brother, he may go to 30 
bed, if he chooses, before it begins — but as for the ball, it is 
quite a settled thing ; and as soon as Nicholls has made white 
soup enough, I shall send round my cards.” 


58 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' I should like balls infinitely better,” she replied, " if they 
were carried on in a different manner ; but there is something 
insufferably tedious in the usual process of such a meeting. 
It would surely be much more rational if conversation instead 
5 of dancing made the order of the day.” 

” Much more rational, my dear Caroline, I dare say, but it 
would not be near so much like a ball.” 

Miss Bingley made no answer, and soon afterwards got up 
and walked about the room. Her figure was elegant, and she 
lo walked well; — but Darcy, at whom it was all aimed was still 
inflexibly studious. In the desperation of her feelings, she 
resolved on one effort more, and, turning to Elizabeth, said — 

" Miss Eliza Bennet, let me persuade you to follow my 
example, and take a turn about the room. — I assure you 
15 it is very refreshing after sitting so long in one attitude.” 

Elizabeth was surprised, but agreed to it immediately. Miss 
Bingley succeeded no less in the real object of her civility ; 
Mr. Darcy looked up. He was as much awake to the novelty 
of attention in that quarter as Elizabeth herself could be, and 
20 unconsciously closed his book. He was directly invited to join 
their party, but he declined it, observing, that he could imagine 
but two motives for their choosing to walk up and down the 
room together, with either of which motives his joining them 
would interfere. What could he mean ? she was dying to know 
25 what could be his meaning — and asked Elizabeth whether 
she could at all understand him. 

'' Not at all,” was her answer ; '' but depend upon it, he 
means to be severe on us, and our surest way of disappointing 
him will be to ask nothing about it.” 

30 Miss Bingley, however, was incapable of disappointing 
Mr. Darcy in anything, and persevered therefore in requiring 
an explanation of his two motives. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


59 


'' I have not the smallest objection to explaining them,” said 
he, as soon as she allowed him to speak. ” You either choose 
this method of passing the evening because you are in each 
other’s confidence, and have secret affairs to discuss, or because 
you are conscious that your figures appear to the greatest ad- 
vantage in walking; — if the first, I should be completely in 
your way, and if the second, I can admire you much better as 
I sit by the fire.” 

'' Oh ! shocking I ” cried Miss Bingley. " I never heard any- 
thing so abominable. How shall we punish him for such a 
speech ? ” 

'' Nothing so easy, if you have but the inclination,” said 
Elizabeth. " We can all plague and punish one another. Tease 
him — laugh at him. — Intimate as you are, you must know 
how it is . to be done.” 

'' But upon my honor I do not. I do assure you that my 
intimacy has not yet taught me that. Tease calmness of temper 
and presence of mindl No, no — I feel he may defy us there. 
And as to laughter, we will not expose ourselves, if you please, 
by attempting to laugh without a subject. Mr. Darcy may 
hug himself.” 

'' Mr. Darcy is not to be laughed at ! ” cried Elizabeth. 
'' That is an uncommon advantage, and uncommon I hope it 
will continue, for it would be a great loss to me to have many 
such acquaintance. I dearly love a laugh.” 

" Miss Bingley,” said he, ” has given me credit for more 
than can be. The wisest and the best of men — nay, the 
wisest and best of their actions — may be rendered ridiculous 
by a person whose first object in life is a joke.” 

" Certainly,” replied Elizabeth — ” there are such people, but 
I hope I am not one of them. I hope I never ridicule what is 
wise or good. Follies and nonsense, whims and inconsistencies. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


6o 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


do divert me, I own, and I laugh at them whenever I can. — 
But these, I suppose, are precisely what you are without.” 

Perhaps that is not possible for anyone. But it has been 
the study of my life to avoid those weaknesses which often 
5 expose a strong understanding to ridicule.” 

" Such as vanity and pride.” 

" Yes, vanity is a weakness indeed. But pride — where there 
is a real superiority of mind, pride will be always under good 
regulation.” 

lo Elizabeth turned away to hide a smile. 

" Your examination of Mr. Darcy is over, I presume,” said 
Miss Bingley ; ” and pray what is the result } ” 

'' I am perfectly convinced by it that Mr. Darcy has no 
defect. He owns it himself without disguise.” 

15 '’No” — ^said Darcy, " I have made no such pretension. I 

have faults enough, but they are not, I hope, of understanding. 
My temper I dare not vouch for. It is, I believe, too little 
yielding — certainly too little for the convenience of the world. 
I cannot forget the follies and vices of others so soon as I 
20 ought, nor their offenses against myself. My feelings are not 
puffed about with every attempt to move them. My temper 
would perhaps be called resentful. — My good opinion once 
lost, is lost forever.” 

" That is a failing indeed ! ” — cried Elizabeth. " Implacable 
25 resentment is a shade in a character. But you have chosen 
your fault well. I really cannot laugh at it. You are safe 
from me.” 

" There is, I believe, in every disposition a tendency to some 
particular evil — a natural defect, which not even the best 
30 education can overcome.” 

" And your defect is a propensity to hate everybody.” 

” And yours,” he replied, with a smile, ” is willfully to 
misunderstand them.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


6l 


" Do let us have a little music,” cried Miss Bingley, tired of 
a conversation in which she had no share. ” Louisa, you will 
not mind my waking Mr. Hurst ? ” 

Her sister made not the smallest objection, and the piano- 
forte was opened ; and Darcy, after a few moments’ recollec- 
tion, was not sorry for it. He began to feel the danger oi 
paying Elizabeth too much attention. 


CHAPTER XII 


In consequence of an agreement between the sisters, Eliza- 
beth wrote the next morning to her mother, to beg that the 
carriage might be sent for them in the course of the day. But 
Mrs. Bennet, who had calculated on her daughters’ remaining 
5 at Netherfield till the following Tuesday, which would exactly 
finish Jane’s week, could not bring herself to receive them with 
pleasure before. Her answer, therefore, was not propitious, at 
least not to Elizabeth’s wishes, for she was impatient to get 
home. Mrs. Bennet sent them word that they could not pos- 
10 sibly have the carriage before Tuesday ; and in her postscript it 
was added, that if Mr. Bingley and his sister pressed them to 
stay longer, she could spare them very well. Against staying 
longer, however, Elizabeth was positively resolved — nor did 
she much expect it would be asked ; and fearful, on the con- 
15 trary, of being considered as intruding themselves needlessly 
long, she urged Jane to borrow Mr. Bingley ’s carriage imme- 
diately, and at length it was settled that their original design of 
leaving Netherfield that morning should be mentioned, and the 
request made. 

20 The communication excited many professions of concern ; 
and enough was said of wishing them to stay at least till the 
following day to work on Jane ; and till the morrow their going 
was deferred. Miss Bingley was then sorry that she had pro- 
posed the delay, for her jealousy and dislike of one sister much 
25 exceeded her affection for the other. 

The master of the house heard with real sorrow that they 
were to go so soon, and repeatedly tried to persuade Miss Bennet 

62 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


63 


that it would not be safe for her — that she was not enough 
recovered ; but Jane was firm where she felt herself to be right. 

To Mr, Darcy it was welcome intelligence — Elizabeth had 
been at Netherfield long enough. She attracted him more than 
he liked — and Miss Bingley was uncivil to her^ and more teas- 5 
ing than usual to himself. He wisely resolved to be particularly 
careful that no sign of admiration should now escape him, 
nothing that could elevate her with the hope of influencing his 
felicity; sensible that if such an idea had been suggested, his 
behavior during the last day must have material weight in con- 10 
firming or crushing it. Steady to his purpose, he scarcely spoke 
ten words to her through the whole of Saturday, and though 
they were at one time left by themselves for half an hour, he 
adhered most conscientiously to his book, and would not even 
look at her. 15 

On Sunday, after morning service, the separation, so agree- 
able to almost all, took place. Miss Bingley’s civility to Eliza- 
beth increased at last very rapidly, as well as her affection for 
Jane; and when they parted, after assuring the latter of the 
pleasure it would always give her to see her either at Long- 20 
bourn or Netherfield, and embracing her most tenderly, she 
even shook hands with the former. Elizabeth took leave of the 
whole party in the liveliest spirits. 

They were not welcomed home very cordially by their mother. 

Mrs. Bennet wondered at their coming, and thought them very 25 
wrong to give so much trouble, and was sure Jane would have 
caught cold again. — But their father, though very laconic in his 
expressions of pleasure, was really glad to see them ; he had 
felt their importance in the family circle. The evening conver- 
sation, when they were all assembled, had lost much of its 30 
animation, and almost all its sense, by the absence of Jane ^ 
and Elizabeth. 

They found Mary, as usual, deep in the study of thorough 


64 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


bass and human nature ; and had some new extracts to admire, 
and some new observations of threadbare morality to listen to. 
Catherine and Lydia had information for them of a different 
sort. Much had been done and much had been said in the 
5 regiment since the preceding Wednesday ; several of the officers 
had dined lately with their uncle, a private had been flogged, 
and it had actually been hinted that Colonel Forster was going 
to be married. 


CHAPTER XIII 


" I hope, my dear,” said Mr. Bennet to his wife, as they were 
at breakfast the next morning, " that you have ordered a good 
dinner to-day, because I have reason to expect an addition to 
our family party.” 

” Whom do you mean, my dear ? I know of nobody that is 5 
coming, I am sure, unless Charlotte Lucas should happen to 
call in — and I hope wy dinners are good enough for her. I 
do not believe she often sees such at home.” 

"The person of whom I speak is a gentleman, and a stranger.” 

Mrs. Bennet’s eyes sparkled. — " A gentleman and a stran- 10 
ger ! It is Mr. Bingley, I am sure. Why, Jane — yoir never 
dropped a word of this ; you sly thing ! Well, I am sure I shall 
be extremely glad to see Mr. Bingley. — But — good Lord 1 how 
unlucky ! there is not a bit of fish to be got to-day. Lydia, my 
love, ring the bell — I must speak to Hill this moment.” 15 

" It is not Mr. Bingley,” said her husband ; " it is a person 
whom I never saw in the whole course of my life.” 

This roused a general astonishment; and he had the pleasure 
of being eagerly questioned by his wife and five daughters at once. 

After amusing himself some time with their curiosity, he 20 
thus explained — 

" About a month ago I received this letter ; and about a fort- 
night ago I answered it, for I thought it a case of some delicacy, 
and requiring early attention. It is from my cousin, Mr. Collins, 
who, when I am dead, may turn you all out of this house as 25 
soon as he pleases.” 

" Oh ! my dear,” cried his wife, " I cannot bear to hear that 
mentioned. Pray do not talk of that odious man. I do think it 

65 


66 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


is the hardest thing in the world, that your estate should be 
entailed away from your own children ; and I am sure, if I 
had been you, I should have tried long ago to do something 
or other about it.” 

5 Jane and Elizabeth attempted to explain to her the nature of 
an entail. They had often attempted it before, but it was a sub- 
ject on which Mrs. Bennet was beyond the reach of reason, 
and she continued to rail bitterly against the cruelty of settling 
an estate away from a family of five daughters, in favor of a 
10 man whom nobody cared anything about. 

" It certainly is a most iniquitous affair,” said Mr. Bennet, 
” and nothing can clear Mr. Collins from the guilt of inheriting 
Longbourn. But if you will listen to his letter, you may perhaps 
be a little softened by his manner of expressing himself.” 

15 "No, that I am sure I shall not; and I think it was very 
impertinent of him to write to you at all, and veiy hypocritical. 
I hate such false friends. Why could not he keep on quarreling 
with you, as his father did before him ? ” 

" Why, indeed ; he does seem to have had some filial scruples 
20 on that head, as you will hear. 

" Hunsford, near Westerham, Kent 
" 15th October 

" Dear Sir, 

" The disagreement subsisting between yourself and my late hon- 
25 ored father always gave me much uneasiness, and since I have had 
the misfortune to lose him, I have frequently wished to heal the 
breach ; but for some time I was kept back by my own doubts, fear- 
ing lest it might seem disrespectful to his memory for me to be on 
good terms with anyone with whom it had always pleased him to be 
30 at variance. — 'There, Mrs. Bennet.’ — My mind, however, is now 
made up on the subject, for having received ordination at Easter, I 
have been so fortunate as to be distinguished by the patronage of 
the Right Honorable Lady Catherine de Bourgh, widow of Sir Lewis 
de Bourgh, whose bounty and beneficence has preferred me to the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


67 


valuable rectory of this parish, where it shall be my earnest endeavor 
to demean myself with grateful respect towards her Ladyship, and 
be ever ready to perform those rites and ceremonies which are insti- 
tuted by the Church of England. As a clergyman, moreover, I feel 
it my duty to promote and establish the blessing of peace in all fami- 
lies within the reach of my influence ; and on these grounds I flatter 
myself that my present overtures of good will are highly commend- 
able, and that the circumstance of my being next in the entail of 
Longbourn estate will be kindly overlooked on your side, and not 
lead you to reject the offered olive branch. I cannot be otherwise 
than concerned at being the means of injuring your amiable daugh- 
ters, and beg leave to apologize for it, as well as to assure you of my 
readiness to make them every possible amends, — but of this here- 
after. If you should have no objection to receive me into your house, 
I propose myself the satisfaction of waiting on you and your family, 
Monday, November i8th, by four o’clock, and shall probably trespass 
on your hospitality till the Saturday sennight following, which I can 
do without any inconvenience, as Lady Catherine is far from object- 
ing to my occasional absence on a Sunday, provided that some other 
clergyman is engaged to do the duty of the day. — I remain, dear 
sir, with respectful compliments to your lady and daughters, your 
well-wisher and friend, 

" William Collins. 

. '' At four o’clock, therefore, we may expect this peacemaking 
gentleman,” said Mr. Bennet, as he folded up the letter. ” He 
seems to be a most conscientious and polite young man, upon 
my word, and I doubt not will prove a valuable acquaintance, 
especially if Lady Catherine should be so indulgent as to let 
him come to us again.” 

” There is some sense in what he says about the girls, how- 
ever, and if he is disposed to make them any amends, I shall 
not be the person to discourage him.” 

” Though it is difficult,” said Jane, ” to guess in what way 
he can mean to make us the atonement he thinks our due, the 
wish is certainly to his credit.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


68 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Elizabeth was chiefly struck with his extraordinary deference 
for Lady Catherine, and his kind intention of christening, marry- 
ing, and burying his parishioners whenever it were required. 

” He must be an oddity, I think,” said she. " I cannot make 
5 him out. — There is something very pompous in his style. — 
And what can he mean by apologizing for being next in the 
entail ? — We cannot suppose he would help it if he could. — 
Can he be a sensible man, sir ? ” 

"No, my dear; I think not. I have great hopes of finding 
lo him quite the reverse. There is a mixture of servility and self- 
importance in his letter, which promises well. I am impatient 
to see him.” 

" In point of composition,” said Mary, " his letter does not 
seem defective. The idea of the olive branch perhaps is not 
15 wholly new, yet I think it is well expressed.” 

To Catherine and Lydia, neither the letter nor its writer were 
in any degree interesting. It was next to impossible that their 
cousin should come in a scarlet coat, and it was now some 
weeks since they had received pleasure from the society of a 
20 man in any other color. As for their mother, Mr. Collins’s 
letter had done away much of her ill will, and she was pre- 
paring to see him with a degree of composure which astonished 
her husband and daughters. 

Mr. Collins was punctual to his time, and was received with 
25 great .politeness by the whole family. Mr. Bennet indeed said 
little ; but the ladies were ready enough to talk, and Mr. Col- 
lins seemed neither in need of encouragement, nor inclined to 
be silent himself. He was a tall, heavy-looking young man of 
five-and-twenty. His air was grave and stately, and his manners 
30 were very formal. He had not been long seated before he com- 
plimented Mrs. Bennet on having so fine a family of daughters ; 
said he had heard much of their beauty, but that in this instance 
fame had fallen short of the truth ; and added, that he did not 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


69 


doubt her seeing them all in due time well disposed of in mar- 
riage. This gallantry was not much to the taste of some of his 
hearers ; but Mrs. Bennet, who quarreled with no compliments, 
answered most readily. 

"You are very kind, I am sure; and I wish with all my 
heart it may prove so, for else they will be destitute enough. 
Things are settled so oddly.” 

"You allude, perhaps, to the entail of this estate.” 

"Ah! sir, I do indeed. It is a grievous affair to my poor girls, 
you must confess. Not that I mean to find fault with you^ for 
such things I know are all chance in this world. There is no 
knowing how estates will go when once they come to be entailed.” 

" I am very sensible, madam, of the hardship to my fair 
cousins, and could say much on the subject, but that I am 
cautious of appearing forward and precipitate. But I can assure 
the young ladies that I come prepared to admire them. At 
present I will not say more ; but, perhaps, when we are 
better acquainted — ” 

He was interrupted by a summons to dinner; and the 
girls smiled on each other. They were not the only objects 
of Mr. Collins’s admiration. The hall, the dining room, and 
all its furniture, were examined and praised ; and his commen- 
dation of everything would have touched Mrs. Bennet’s heart, 
but for the mortifying supposition of his viewing it all as his 
own future property. The dinner too in its turn was highly 
admired ; and he begged to know to which of his fair cousins 
the excellency of its cooking was owing. But here he was set 
right by Mrs. Bennet, who assured him with some asperity that 
they were very well able to keep a good cook, and that her 
daughters had nothing to do in the kitchen. He begged par- 
don for having displeased her. In a softened tone she declared 
herself not at all offended ; but he continued to apologize for 
about a quarter of an hour. 


CHAPTER XIV 


During dinner, Mr. Bennet scarcely spoke at all ; but when 
the servants were withdrawn, he thought it time to have some 
conversation with his guest, and therefore started a subject in 
which he expected him to shine, by observing that he seemed 
5 very fortunate in his patroness. Lady Catherine de Bourgh’s 
attention to his wishes, and consideration for his comfort, ap- 
peared very remarkable. Mr. Bennet could not have chosen 
better. Mr. Collins was eloquent in her praise. The subject 
elevated him to more than usual solemnity of manner, and with 
lo a most important aspect he protested that '' he had never in his 
life witnessed such behavior in a person of rank — such affa- 
bility and condescension, as he had himself experienced from 
Lady Catherine. She had been graciously pleased to approve 
of both the discourses which he had already had the honor 
15 of preaching before her. She had also asked him twice to dine 
at Rosings, and had sent for him only the Saturday before, to 
make up her pool of quadrille in the evening. Lady Catherine 
was reckoned proud by many people he knew, but he had 
never seen anything but affability in her. She had always 
20 spoken to him as she would to any other gentleman ; she made 
not the smallest objection to his joining in the society of the 
neighborhood nor to his leaving his parish occasionally for a 
week or two, to visit his relations. She had even condescended 
to advise him to marry as soon as he could, provided he chose 
25 with discretion ; and had once paid him a visit in his humble 
parsonage, where she had perfectly approved all the alterations 
he had been making, and had even vouchsafed to suggest some 
herself — some shelves in the closets upstairs.” 

70 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


71 


That is all very proper and civil, I am sure,” said Mrs. Ben- 
net, '' and I 'daresay she is a very agreeable woman. It is a pity 
that great ladies in general are not more like her. Does she 
live near you, sir ? ” 

'' The garden in which stands my humble abode is separated 5 
only by a lane from Rosings Park, her ladyship’s residence.” 

" I think you said she was a widow, sir ? has she any family ? ” 
She has only one daughter, the heiress of Rosings, and of 
very extensive property.” 

'' Ah ! ” cried Mrs. Bennet, shaking her head, ” then she is 10 
better off than many girls. And what sort of young lady is 
she? is she handsome?” 

” She is a most charming young lady indeed. Lady Catherine 
herself says that, in point of true beauty. Miss de Bourgh is far 
superior to the handsomest of her sex, because there is that in 15 
her features which marks the young woman of distinguished 
birth. She is unfortunately of a sickly constitution, which has 
prevented her making that progress in many accomplishments 
which she could not otherwise have failed of, as I am informed 
by the lady who superintended her education, and who still 20 
resides with them. But she is perfectly amiable, and often 
condescends to drive by my humble abode in her little phaeton 
and ponies.” 

Has she been presented ? I do not remember her name 
among the ladies at court.” 25 

"Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being 
in town ; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine myself 
one day, has deprived the British court of its brightest orna- 
ment. Her ladyship seemed pleased with the idea ; and you 
may imagine that I am happy on every occasion to offer those 30 
little delicate compliments which are always acceptable to ladies. 

I have more than once observed to Lady Catherine, that her 
charming daughter seemed born to be a duchess, and that the 


72 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


most elevated rank, instead of giving her consequence, would 
be adorned by her. — These are the kind of little things which 
please her ladyship, and it is a sort of attention which I conceive 
myself peculiarly bound to pay.” 

5 " You judge very properly,” said Mr. Bennet, " and it is 

happy for you that you possess the talent of flattering with 
delicacy. May I ask whether these pleasing attentions proceed 
from the impulse of the moment, or are the result of previous 
study ? ” 

lo " They arise chiefly from what is passing at the time, and 
though I sometimes amuse myself with suggesting and arrang- 
ing such little elegant compliments as may be adapted to ordi- 
nary occasions, I always wish to give them as unstudied an air 
as possible.” 

15 Mr. Rennet’s expectations were fully answered. His cousin 
was as absurd as he had hoped, and he listened to him with 
the keenest enjoyment, maintaining at the same time the most 
resolute composure of countenance, and, except in an occasional 
glance at Elizabeth, requiring no partner in his pleasure. 

20 By tea time, however, the dose had been enough, and 
Mr. Bennet was glad to take his guest into the drawing-room 
again, and, when tea was over, glad to invite him to read aloud 
to the ladies. Mr. Collins readily assented, and a book was 
produced ; but on beholding it (for everything announced it 

25 to be from a circulating library), he started back, and begging 
pardon, protested that he never read novels. Kitty stared at 
him, and Lydia exclaimed. — Other books were produced, and 
after some deliberation he chose Fordyce’s Sermons. Lydia 
gaped as he opened the volume, and before he had, with 

30 very monotonous solemnity, read three pages, she interrupted 
him with — 

" Do you know, mamma, that my uncle Philips talks of 
turning away Richard ; and if he does. Colonel Forster will hire 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


73 


him. My aunt told me so herself on Saturday. I shall walk to 
Mery ton to-morrow to hear more about it, and to ask when 
Mr. Denny comes back from town.” 

Lydia was bid by her two elder sisters to hold her tongue ; 
but Mr. Collins, much offended, laid aside his book, and said — 5 
" I have often observed how little young ladies are interested 
by books of a serious stamp, though written solely for their 
benefit. It amazes me, I confess ; — for, certainly, there can be 
nothing so advantageous to them as instruction. But I will no 
longer importune my young cousin.” 10 

Then turning to Mr. Bennet, he offered himself as his an- 
tagonist at backgammon. Mr. Bennet accepted the challenge, 
observing that he acted very wisely in leaving the girls to their 
own trifling amusements. Mrs. Bennet and her daughters 
apologized most civilly for Lydia’s interruption, and promised 15 
that it should not occur again, if he would resume his book ; 
but Mr. Collins, after assuring them that he bore his young 
cousin no ill will, and should never resent her behavior as any 
affront, seated himself at another table with Mr. Bennet, and 
prepared for backgammon. 20 


CHAPTER XV 


Mr. Collins was not a sensible man, and the deficiency of 
Nature had been but little assisted by education or society, the 
greatest part of his life having been spent under the guidance 
of an illiterate and miserly father ; and though he belonged 
5 to one of the universities, he had merely kept the necessary 
terms, without forming at it any useful acquaintance. The 
subjection in which his father had brought him up had given 
him originally great humility of manner ; but it was now a good 
deal counteracted by the self-conceit of a weak head, living in 
lo retirement, and the consequential feelings of early and un- 
expected prosperity. A fortunate chance had recommended 
him to Lady Catherine de Bourgh when the living of Hunsford 
was vacant ; and the respect which he felt for her high rank, 
and his veneration for her as his patroness, mingling with a 
15 very good opinion of himself, of his authority as a clergyman, 
and his right as a rector, made him altogether a mixture of 
pride and obsequiousness, self-importance, and humility. 

Having now a good house and very sufficient income, he 
intended to marry ; and in seeking a reconciliation with the 
20 Longboum family he had a wife in view, as he meant to choose 
one of the daughters, if he found them as handsome and ami- 
able as they were represented by common report. This was 
his plan of . amends — of atonement — for inheriting their 
father’s estate ; and he thought it an excellent one, full of 
25 eligibility and suitableness, and excessively generous and dis- 
interested on his own part. 

His plan did not vary on seeing them. Miss Bennet’s lovely 

74 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


75 


face confirmed his views, and established all his strictest notions 
of what was due to seniority ; and for the first evening she was 
his settled choice. The next morning, however, made an altera- 
tion ; for in a quarter of an hour’s tete-a-t^te with Mrs. Bennet 
before breakfast, a conversation beginning with his parsonage 5 
house, and leading naturally to the avowal of his hopes, that a 
mistress for it might be found at Longbourn, produced from 
her, amid very complaisant smiles and general encouragement, 
a caution against the very Jane he had fixed on. "As to her 
younger daughters, she could not take upon her to say — she 10 
could not positively answer — but she did not know of any 
prepossession ; — her eldest daughter, she must just mention — 
she felt it incumbent on her to hint, was likely to be very 
soon engaged.” 

Mr. Collins had only to change from Jane to Elizabeth — 15 
and it was soon done — done while Mrs. Bennet was stirring 
the fire. Elizabeth, equally next to Jane in birth and beauty, 
succeeded her of course. 

Mrs. Bennet treasured up the hint, and trusted that she 
might soon have two daughters married ; and the man whom 20 
she could not bear to speak of the day before was now high 
in her good graces. 

Lydia’s intention of walking to Mery ton was not forgotten ; 
every sister except Mary agreed to go with her; and Mr. Collins 
was to attend them, at the request of Mr. Bennet, who was most 25 
anxious to get rid of him, and have his library to himself ; for 
thither Mr. Collins had followed him after breakfast, and there 
he would continue, nominally engaged with one of the largest 
folios in the collection, but really talking to Mr. Bennet, with 
little cessation, of his house and garden at Hunsford. Such 30 
doings discomposed Mr. Bennet exceedingly. In his library he 
had been always sure of leisure and tranquillity ; and though 
prepared, as he told Elizabeth, to meet with folly and conceit 


76 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


in every other room in the house, he was used to be free from 
them there ; his civility, therefore, was most prompt in inviting 
Mr. Collins to join his daughters in their walk; and Mr. Collins, 
being in fact much better fitted for a walker than a reader, was 
5 extremely well pleased to close his large book, and go. 

In pompous nothings on his side, and civil assents on that 
of his cousins, their time passed till they entered Meryton. 
The attention of the younger ones was then no longer to be 
gained by him. Their eyes were immediately wandering up 
lo the street in quest of the officers, and nothing less than a very 
smart bonnet indeed, or a really new muslin in a shop window, 
could recall them. 

But the attention of every lady was soon caught by a young 
man, whom they had never seen before, of most gentlemanlike 
15 appearance, walking with an officer on the other side of the 
way. The officer was the very Mr. Denny concerning whose 
return from London Lydia came to inquire, and he bowed as 
they passed. All were struck with the stranger’s air, all won- 
dered who he could be ; and Kitty and Lydia, determined if 
20 possible to find out, led the way across the street, under pre- 
tense of wanting something in an opposite shop, and fortu- 
nately had just gained the pavement when the two gentlemen, 
turning back, had reached the same spot. Mr. Denny addressed 
them directly, and entreated permission to introduce his friend, 
25 Mr. Wickham, who had returned with him the day before from 
town, and he was happy to say had accepted a commission in 
their corps. This was exactly as it should be ; for the young 
man wanted only regimentals to make him completely charm- 
ing. His appearance was greatly in his favor; he had all the 
30 best part of beauty, a fine countenance, a good figure, and very 
pleasing address. The introduction was followed up on his side 
by a happy readiness of conversation — a readiness at the same 
time perfectly correct and unassuming; and the whole party 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


77 


were still standing and talking together very agreeably, when 
the sound of horses drew their notice, and Darcy and Bingley 
were seen riding down the street. On distinguishing the ladies 
of the group, the two gentlemen came directly towards them, 
and began the usual civilities. Bingley was the principal spokes- 
man, and Miss Bennet the principal object. He was then, he 
said, on his way to Longboum on purpose to inquire after her. 
Mr. Darcy corroborated it with a bow, and was beginning to 
determine not to fix his eyes on Elizabeth, when they were 
suddenly arrested by the sight of the stranger, and Elizabeth 
happening to see the countenance of both as they looked at 
each other, was all astonishment at the effect of the meeting. 
Both changed color, one looked white, the other red. Mr. Wick- 
ham, after a few moments, touched his hat — a salutation which 
Mr. Darcy just deigned to return. What could be the meaning 
of it? — It was impossible to imagine; it was impossible not 
to long to know. 

In another minute, Mr. Bingley, but without seeming to have 
noticed what passed, took leave and rode on with his friend. 

Mr. Denny and Mr. Wickham walked with the young ladies 
to the door of Mr. Philips’s house, and then made their bows, 
in spite of Miss Lydia’s pressing entreaties that they would 
come in, and even in spite of Mrs. Philips’s throwing up the 
parlor window and loudly seconding the invitation. 

Mrs. Philips was always glad to see her nieces ; and the two 
eldest, from their recent absence, were particularly welcome, 
and she was eagerly expressing her surprise at their sudden 
return home, which, as their own carriage had not fetched 
them, she should have known nothing about, if she had not hap- 
pened to see Mr. Jones’s shopboy in the street, who had told 
her that they were not to send any more draughts to Nether- 
field because the Miss Bennets were come away, when her 
civility was claimed towards Mr. Collins by Jane’s introduction 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


78 

of him. She received him with her very best politeness, which || 
he returned with as much more, apologizing for his intrusion, f 

without any previous acquaintance with her, which he could not ^ 

help flattering himself, however, might be justified by his rela- / 
5 tionship to the young ladies who introduced him to her notice. ' 
Mrs. Philips was quite awed by such an excess of good breed- 
ing; but her contemplation of one stranger was soon put an 
end to by exclamations and inquiries about the other ; of whom, 
however, she could only tell her nieces what they already knew, 

10 that Mr. Denny had brought him from London, and that he 

was to have a lieutenant’s commission in the shire. She 

had been watching him the last hour, she said, as he walked 
up and down the street, and had Mr. Wickham appeared, Kitty 
and Lydia would certainly have continued the occupation, but 
15 unluckily no one passed the windows now except a few of the 
officers, who, in comparison with the stranger, were become 
'' stupid, disagreeable fellows.” Some of them were to dine 
with the Philipses the next day, and their aunt promised to 
make her husband call on Mr. Wickham, and give him an in- 
20 vitation also, if fhe-fana^ f rom Longboum would come in the 
evening. This was agreeaXto, and Mrs. Philips protested that 
they would have a nice, comfortable, noisy game of lottery 
tickets, and a little bit of hofasupper afterwards. The prospect 
of such delights was very cheering, and they parted in mutual 
25 good spirits. Mr. Collins repeated his apologies in quitting the 
room, and was assured with unwearying civility that they were 
perfectly needless. 

As they walked home, Elizabeth related to Jane what she 
had seen pass between the two gentlemen ; but though Jane 
30 would have defended either or both, had they appeared to be 
wrong, she could no more explain such behavior than her sister. 

Mr. Collins, on his return, highly gratified Mrs. Bennet by 
admiring Mrs. Philips’s manners and politeness. He protested 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


79 


that, except Lady Catherine and her daughter, he had never 
seen a more elegant woman ; for she had not only received 
him with the utmost civility, but had even pointedly included 
him in her invitation for the next evening, although utterly 
unknown to her before. Something, he supposed, might be 5 
attributed to his connection with them, but yet he had never 
met with so much attention in the whole course of his life. 


CHAPTER XVI 


As no objection was made to the young people’s engagement 
with their aunt, and all Mr. Collins’s scruples of leaving Mr. 
and Mrs. Bennet for a single evening during his visit were 
most steadily resisted, the coach conveyed him and his five 
5 cousins at a suitable hour to Meryton ; and the girls had the 
pleasure of hearing, as they entered the drawing-room, that 
Mr. Wickham had accepted their uncle’s invitation, and was 
then in the house. 

When this information was given, and they had all taken 
lo their seats, Mr. Collins was at leisure to look around him and 
admire, and he was so much struck with the size and furniture 
of the apartment, that he declared he might almost have sup- 
posed himself in the small summer breakfast parlor at Rosings ; 
a comparison that did not at first convey much gratification ; 
15 but when Mrs. Philips understood from him what Rosings 
was, and who was its proprietor — when she had listened to 
the description of only one of Lady Catherine’s drawing-rooms, 
and found that the chimney piece alone had cost eight hundred 
pounds, she felt all the force of the compliment, and would 
20 hardly have resented a comparison with the housekeeper’s room. 

In describing to her all the grandeur of Lady Catherine and 
her mansion, with occasional digressions in praise of his own 
humble abode, and the improvements it was receiving, he was 
happily employed until the gentlemen joined them ; and he 
25 found in Mrs. Philips a very attentive listener, whose opinion 
of his consequence increased with what she heard, and who 
was resolving to retail it all among her neighbors as soon as 

80 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


8i 


she could. To the girls, who could not listen to their cousin, 
and who had nothing to do but to wish for an instrument, and 
examine their own indifferent imitations of china on the mantel- 
piece, the interval of waiting appeared very long. It was over 
at last, however. The gentlemen did approach, and when 5 
Mr. Wickham walked into the room, Elizabeth felt that she had 
neither been seeing him before, nor thinking of him since, with 
the smallest degree of unreasonable admiration. The officers 
of the shire were in general a very creditable, gentle- 

manlike set, and the best of them were of the present party ; 10 
but Mr. Wickham was as far beyond them all in person, coun- 
tenance, air, and walk, as they were superior to the broad-faced, 
stuffy Uncle Philips, breathing port wine, who followed them 
into the room. 

Mr. Wickham was the happy man towards whom almost 15 
every female eye was turned, and Elizabeth was the happy 
woman by whom he finally seated himself ; and the agreeable 
manner in which he immediately fell into conversation, though 
it was only on its being a wet night, and on the probability 
of a rainy season, made her feel that the commonest, dullest, 20 
most threadbare topic might be rendered interesting by the 
skill of the speaker. 

With such rivals for the notice of the fair as Mr. Wickham 
and the officers, Mr. Collins seemed to sink into insignificance ; 
to the young ladies he certainly was nothing ; but he had still 25 
at intervals a kind listener in Mrs. Philips, and was, by her 
watchfulness, most abundantly supplied with coffee and muffin. 

When the card-tables were placed, he had an opportunity of 
obliging her in return, by sitting down to whist. , 

" I know little of the game at present,” said he, '' but I shall 30 
be glad to improve myself, for in my situation in life — ” 
Mrs. Philips was very thankful for his compliance, but could 
not wait for his reason. 


82 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Mr. Wickham did not play at whist, and with ready delight 
was he received at the other table between Elizabeth and Lydia. 
At first there seemed danger of Lydia’s engrossing him entirely, 
for she was a most determined talker ; but being likewise ex- 
5 tremely fond of lottery tickets, she soon grew too much inter- 
ested in the game, too eager in making bets and exclaiming 
after prizes to have attention for anyone in particular. Allow- 
ing for the common demands of the game, Mr. Wickham was 
therefore at leisure to talk to Elizabeth, and she was very 
lo willing to hear him, though what she chiefly wished to hear she 
could not hope to be told — the history of his acquaintance 
with Mr. Darcy. She dared not even mention that gentleman. 
Her curiosity, however, was unexpectedly relieved. Mr. Wickham 
began the subject himself. He inquired how far Netherfield 
15 was from Meryton; and, after receiving her answer, asked in a 
hesitating manner how long Mr. Darcy had been staying there. 

" About a month,” said Elizabeth ; and then, unwilling to let 
the subject drop, added, He is a man of very large property 
in Derbyshire, I understand.” 

20 ” Yes,” replied Wickham; — ”his estate there is a noble one. 

A clear ten thousand per annum. You could not have met 
with a person more capable of giving you certain information 
on that head than myself — for I have been connected with his 
family in a particular manner from my infancy.” 

25 Elizabeth could not but look surprised. 

” You may well be surprised. Miss Bennet, at such an asser- 
tion, after seeing, as you probably might, the very cold manner 
of our meeting yesterday. — Are you much acquainted with 
Mr. Darcy?” 

30 '' As much as I ever wish to be,” cried Elizabeth warmly. 

” I have spent four days in the same house with him, and I 
think him very disagreeable.” 

” I have no right to give mjy opinion,” said Wickham, ” as to 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 83 

his being agreeable or otherwise. I am not qualified to form 
one. I have known him too long and too well to be a fair 
judge. It is impossible for me to be impartial. But I believe 
your opinion of him would in general astonish — and perhaps 
you would not express it quite so strongly anywhere else. 
Here you are in your own family.” 

”Upon my word, I say no more here than I might say in any 
house in the neighborhood, except Netherfield. He is not at all 
liked in Hertfordshire. Everybody is disgusted with his pride. 
You will not find him more favorably spoken of by anyone.” 

" I cannot pretend to be sorry,” said Wickham, after a short 
interruption, '' that he or that any man should not be estimated 
beyond their deserts ; but with him I believe it does not often 
happen. The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence, 
or frightened by his high and imposing manners, and sees him 
only as he chooses to be seen.” 

'' I should take him, even on my slight acquaintance, to be 
an ill-tempered man.” Wickham only shook his head. 

'' I wonder,” said he, at the next opportunity of speaking, 
'' whether he is likely to be in this* country much longer.” 

'' I do not at all know ; but I heard nothing of his going away 
when I was at Netherfield. I hope your plans in favor of the 
shire will not be affected by his being in the neighborhood.” 

" Oh ! no — it is not for me to be driven away by Mr. Darcy. 
If he wishes to avoid seeing me^ he must go. We are not on 
friendly terms, and it always gives me pain to meet him, but I 
have no reason for avoiding him but what I might proclaim 
before all the world, — a sense of very great ill-usage, and 
most painful regrets at his being what he is. His father. 
Miss Bennet, the late Mr. Darcy, was one of the best men that 
ever breathed, and the truest friend I ever had ; and I can 
never be in company with this Mr. Darcy without being grieved 
to the soul by a thousand tender recollections. His behavior 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


84 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


to myself has been scandalous ; but I verily believe I could 
forgive him anything and everything, rather than his disap- 
pointing the hopes and disgracing the memory of his father.” 

Elizabeth found the interest of the subject increase, and 
5 listened with all her heart; but the delicacy of it prevented 
farther inquiry. 

Mr. Wickham began to speak on more general topics, Mery- 
ton, the neighborhood, the society, appearing highly pleased 
with all that he had yet seen, and speaking of the latter 
10 especially with gentle but very intelligible gallantry. 

” It was the prospect of constant society, and good society,” 

he added, " which was my chief inducement to enter the 

shire. I knew it to be a most respectable, agreeable corps, and 
my friend Denny tempted me farther by his account of their 
15 present quarters, and the very great attentions and excellent 
acquaintance Mery ton had procured them. Society, I own, is 
necessary to me. I have been a disappointed man, and my 
spirits will not bear solitude. I must have employment and 
society. A military life is not what I was intended for, but cir- 
20 cumstances have now made it* eligible. The church ought to have 
been my profession — I was brought up for the church, and I 
should at this time have been in possession of a most valuable liv- 
ing, had it pleased the gentleman we were speaking of just now.” 

'' Indeed ! ” 

25 ” Yes — the late Mr. Darcy bequeathed me the next presen- 

tation of the best living in his gift. He was my godfather, and 
excessively attached to me. I cannot do justice to his kindness. 
He meant to provide for me amply, and thought he had done 
it ; but when the living fell, it was given elsewhere.” 

30 ” Good heavens ! ” cried Elizabeth ; ” but how could that be } 

— How could his will be disregarded ? — Why did not you 
seek legal redress ? ” 

'' There was just such an informality in the terms of the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


85 


bequest as to give me no hope from law. A man of honor 
could not have doubted the intention, but Mr. Darcy chose to 
doubt it — or to treat it as a merely conditional recommendation, 
and to assert that I had forfeited all claim to it by extrava- 
gance, imprudence — in short anything or nothing. Certain 
it is, that the living became vacant two years ago, exactly 
as I was of an age to hold it, and that it was given to another 
man ; and no less certain is it, that I cannot accuse myself 
of having really done anything to deserve to lose it. I have 
a warm, unguarded temper, and I may perhaps have some- 
times spoken my opinion of him, and to him, too freely. 
I can recall nothing worse. But the fact is, that we are very 
different sort of men, and that he hates me.” 

” This is quite shocking I — He deserves to be publicly 
disgraced.” 

" Some time or other he will be — but it shall not be by me. 
Till I can forget his father, I can never defy or expose him.’’ 

Elizabeth honored him for such feelings, and thought him 
handsomer than ever as he expressed them. 

” But what,” said she, after a pause, " can have been his 
motive ? — what can have induced him to behave so cruelly .? ” 

" A thorough, determined dislike of me — a dislike which 
I cannot but attribute in some measure to jealousy. Had the 
late Mr. Darcy liked me less, his son might have borne with 
me better; but his father’s uncommon attachment to me irri- 
tated him, I believe, very early in life. He had not a temper 
to bear the sort of competition in which we stood — the sort 
of preference which was often given me.” 

”I had not thought Mr. Darcy so bad as this — though I 
have never liked him, I had not thought so very ill of him. 
— I had supposed him to be despising his fellow-creatures 
in general, but did not suspect him of descending to such 
malicious revenge, such injustice, such inhumanity as this.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


86 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


After a few minutes’ reflection, however, she continued — 
" I do remember his boasting one day, at Netherfield, of the 
implacability of his resentments, of his having an unforgiving 
temper. His disposition must be dreadful.” 

5 ''I will not trust myself on the subject,” replied Wickham ; 

'' / can hardly be just to him.” 

Elizabeth was again deep in thought, and after a time ex- 
claimed, '' To treat in such a manner the godson, the friend, the 
favorite of his father!” — She could have added, "A young man, 
lo too, like whose very countenance may vouch for your being 
amiable” — but she contented herself with, ''And one, too, who 
had probably been his own companion from childhood, con- 
nected together, as I think you said, in the closest manner 1 ” 

"We were born in the same parish, within the same park ; 
1 5 the greatest part of our youth was passed together ; inmates of 
the same house, sharing the same amusements, objects of the 
same parental care. My father began life in the profession 
which your uncle, Mr. Philips, appears to do so much credit to 
— but he gave up everything to be of use to the late Mr. Darcy, 
20 and devoted all his time to the care of the Pemberley property. 
He was most highly esteemed by Mr. Darcy, a most intimate, 
confidential friend. Mr. Darcy often acknowledged himself to 
be under the greatest obligations to my father’s active superin- 
tendence, and when, immediately before my father’s death, 
25 Mr. Darcy gave him a voluntary promise of providing for me, 
I am convinced that he felt it to be as much a debt of gratitude 
to him^ as of affection to myself.” 

" How strange I ” cried Elizabeth. " How abominable ! — I 
wonder that the very pride of this Mr. Darcy has not made 
30 him just to you ! — If from no better motive, that he should 
not have been too proud to be dishonest, — for dishonesty 
I must call it.” 

"It is wonderful,” replied Wickham, — "for almost all his 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


87 


actions may be traced to pride ; — and pride has often been his 
best friend. It has connected him nearer with virtue than with 
any other feeling. But we are none of us consistent, and in his 
behavior to me, there were stronger impulses even than pride.” 

'' Can such abominable pride as his have ever done him 5 
good ? ” 

”Yes. It has often led him to be liberal and generous, — 
to give his money freely, to display hospitality, to assist his 
tenants, and relieve the poor. Family pride, and filial pride, — 
for he is very proud of what his father was, have done this. 10 
Not to appear to disgrace his family, to degenerate from the 
popular qualities, or lose the influence of the Pemberley House, 
is a powerful motive. He has also brotherly pride, which, with 
some brotherly affection, makes him a very kind and careful 
guardian of his sister, and you will hear him generally cried up 15 
as the most attentive and best of brothers.” 

'' What sort of a girl is Miss Darcy ? ” 

He shook his head. — "I wish I could call her amiable. It 
gives me pain to speak ill of a Darcy. But she is too much 
like her brother, — very, very proud. As a child, she was 20 
affectionate and pleasing, and extremely fond of me ; and I 
have devoted hours and hours to her amusement. But she is 
nothing to me now. She is a handsome girl, about fifteen or 
sixteen, and, I understand, highly accomplished. Since her 
father’s death, her home has been London, where a lady lives 25 
with her, and superintends her education.” 

After many pauses and many trials of other subjects, Eliza- 
beth could not help reverting once more to the first, and saying — 

'' I am astonished at his intimacy with Mr. Bingley 1 How 
can Mr. Bingley, who seems good humor itself, and is, I really 30 
believe, truly amiable, be in friendship with such a man ? How 
can they suit each other ? — Do you know Mr. Bingley ? ” 

" Not at all.” 


88 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' He is a sweet-tempered, amiable, charming man. He 
cannot know what Mr. Darcy is.” 

" Probably not ; — but Mr. Darcy can please where he 
chooses. He does not want abilities. He can be a convers- 
5 able companion if he thinks it worth his while. Among those 
who are at all his equals in consequence, he is a very different 
man from what he is to the less prosperous. His pride never 
deserts him : but with the rich he is liberal-minded, just, sin- 
cere, rational, honorable, and perhaps agreeable, — allowing 
lo something for fortune and figure.” 

The whist party soon afterwards breaking up, the players 
gathered round the other table, and Mr. Collins took his station 
between his cousin Elizabeth and Mrs. Philips. The usual inqui- 
ries as to his success were made by the latter. It had not been 
15 very great; he had lost every point; but when Mrs. Philips 
began to express her concern thereupon, he assured her 
with much earnest gravity that it was not of the least im- 
portance, that he considered the money as a mere trifle, and 
begged she would not make herself uneasy. 

20 " I know very well, madam,” said he, " that when persons 

sit down* to a card table, they must take their chance of these 
things, — and happily I am not in such circumstances as to 
make five shillings any object. There are undoubtedly many 
who could not say the same, but thanks to Lady Catherine de 
25 Bourgh, I am removed far beyond the necessity of regarding 
little matters.” 

Mr. Wickham’s attention was caught ; and after observing 
Mr. Collins for a few moments, he asked Elizabeth in a low 
voice whether her relation were very intimately acquainted with 
30 the family of De Bourgh. 

" Lady Catherine de Bourgh,” she replied, has very lately 
. given him a living. I hardly know how Mr. Collins was first in- 
troduced to her notice, but he certainly has not known her long.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


89 

''You know of course that Lady Catherine de Bourgh and 
Lady Anne Darcy were sisters ; consequently that she is aunt 
to the present Mr. Darcy.” 

" No, indeed, I did not. — I knew nothing at all of Lady 
Catherine’s connections. I never heard of her existence till the 5 
day before yesterday.” 

" Her daughter. Miss de Bourgh, will have a very large 
fortune, and it is believed that she and her cousin will unite the 
two estates.” 

This information made Elizabeth smile, as she thought of 10 
poor Miss Bingley. Vain indeed must be all her attentions, 
vain and useless her affection for his sister and her praise of 
himself, if he were already self-destined to another. 

" Mr. Collins,” said she, " speaks highly both of Lady 
Catherine and her daughter; but from some particulars that 15 
he has related of her ladyship, I suspect his gratitude misleads 
him, and that in spite of her being his patroness, she is an 
arrogant, conceited women.” 

" I believe her to be both in a great degree,” replied Wick- 
ham ; " I have not seen her for many years, but I very well 20 
remember that I never liked her, and that her manners were 
dictatorial and insolent. She has the reputation of being re- 
markably sensible and clever ; but I rather believe she derives 
part of her abilities from her rank and fortune, part from her 
authoritative manner, and the rest from the pride of her nephew, 25 
who chooses that everyone connected with him should have an 
understanding of the first class.” 

Elizabeth allowed that he had given a very rational account 
of it, and they continued talking together with mutual satisfac- 
tion till supper put an end to cards, and gave the rest of the 30 
ladies their share of Mr. Wickham’s attentions. There could 
be no conversation in the noise of Mrs. Philips’s supper party, 
but his manners recommended him to everybody. Whatever 


90 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


he said, was said well ; and whatever he did, done gracefully. 
Elizabeth went away with her head full of him. She could 
think of nothing but of Mr. Wickham, and of what he had told 
her, all the way home ; but there was not time for her even to ^ 
mention his name as they went, for neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins | 
were once silent. Lydia talked incessantly of lottery tickets, of ‘ 
the fish she had lost and the fish she had won ; and Mr. Collins j 
in describing the civility of Mr. and Mrs. Philips, protesting that 
he did not in the least regard his losses at whist, enumerating j 
all the dishes at supper, and repeatedly fearing that he crowded 
his cousins, had more to say than he could well manage before 
the carriage stopped at Longbourn House. 


CHAPTER XVII 


Elizabeth related to Jane the next day what had passed 
between Mr. Wickham and herself. Jane listened with aston- 
ishment and concern ; — she knew not how to believe that 
Mr. Darcy could be so unworthy of Mr. Bingley’s regard ; and 
yet, it was not in her nature to question the veracity of a 
young man of such amiable appearance as Wickham. The 
possibility of his having really endured such unkindness, was 
enough to interest all her tender feelings ; and nothing there- 
fore remained to be done, but to think well of them both, to 
defend the conduct of each, and throw into the account of 
accident or mistake whatever could not be otherwise explained. 

" They have both,” said she, ” been deceived, I dare say, in 
some way or other, of which we can form no idea. Interested 
people have perhaps misrepresented each to the other. It is, 
in short, impossible for us to conjecture the causes or circum- 
stances which may have alienated them, without actual blame 
on either side.” 

''Very true, indeed; — and now, my dear Jane, what have 
you got to say in behalf of the interested people who have 
probably been concerned in the business ? — Do clear them^ 
too, or we shall be obliged to think ill of somebody.” 

" Laugh as much as you choose, but you will not laugh me 
out of my opinion. My dearest Lizzy, do but consider in what a 
disgraceful light it places Mr. Darcy, to be treating his father’s 
favorite in such a manner, — one, whom his father had prom- 
ised to provide for. It is impossible. No man of common 
humanity, no man who had any value for his character, could 

91 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


92 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


be capable of it. Can his most intimate friends be so exces- 
sively deceived in him.? — oh! no.” 

" I can much more easily believe Mr. Bingley’s being im- 
posed on, than that Mr. Wickham should invent such a history 
5 of himself as he gave me last night ; names, facts, everything 
mentioned without ceremony. If it be not so, let Mr. Darcy 
contradict it. Besides, there was truth in his looks.” 

" It is difficult indeed — it is distressing. One does not know 
what to think.” 

lo "I beg your pardon ; one knows exactly what to think.” 

But Jane could think with certainty on only one point — that 
Mr. Bingley, if he had been imposed on, would have much to 
suffer when the affair became public. 

The two young ladies were summoned from the shrubbery, 
15 where this conversation passed, by the arrival of some of the 
very persons of whom they had been speaking : Mr. Bingley 
and his sisters came to give their personal invitation for the 
long-expected ball at Netherfield, which was fixed for the fol- 
lowing Tuesday. The two ladies were delighted to see their 
20 dear friend again, — called it an age since they had met, and 
repeatedly asked what she had been doing with herself since 
their separation. To the rest of the family they paid little 
attention ; avoiding Mrs. Bennet as much as possible, saying 
not much to Elizabeth, and nothing at all to the others. They 
25 were soon gone again, rising from their seats with an activity 
which took their brother by surprise, and hurrying off as if 
eager to escape from Mrs. Bennet’s civilities. 

The prospect of the Netherfield ball was extremely agree- 
able to every female of the family. Mrs. Bennet chose to con- 
30 sider it as given in compliment to her eldest daughter, and was 
particularly flattered by receiving the invitation from Mr. Bingley 
himself, instead of a ceremonious card. Jane pictured to her- 
self a happy evening in the society of her two friends, and the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


93 


attentions of their brother ; and Elizabeth thought with pleasure 
of dancing a great deal with Mr. Wickham, and of seeing a 
confirmation of everything in Mr. Darcy’s look and behavior. 
The happiness anticipated by Catherine and Lydia depended 
less on any single event, or any particular person, for though 
they each, like Elizabeth, meant to dance half the evening with 
Mr. Wickham, he was by no means the only partner who could 
satisfy them, and a ball was, at any rate, a ball. And even Mary 
could assure her family that she had no disinclination for it. 

” While I can have my mornings to myself,” said she, '' it is 
enough — I think it is no sacrifice to join occasionally in eve- 
ning engagements. Society has claims on us all ; and I profess 
myself one of those who consider intervals of recreation and 
amusement as desirable for everybody.” 

Elizabeth’s spirits were so high on the occasion, that though 
she did not often speak unnecessarily to Mr. Collins, she could 
not help asking him whether he intended to accept Mr. Bingley’s 
invitation, and if he did, whether he would think it proper to 
join in the evening’s amusement ; and she was rather surprised 
to find that he entertained no scruple whatever on that head, 
and was very far from dreading a rebuke either from the Arch- 
bishop, or Lady Catherine de Bourgh, by venturing to dance. 

” I am by no means of opinion, I assure you,” said he, "that 
a ball of this kind, given by a young man of character, to 
respectable people, can have any evil tendency; and I am so 
far from objecting to dancing myself, that I shall hope to be 
honored with the hands of all my fair cousins in the course of 
the evening; and I take this opportunity of soliciting yours. 
Miss Elizabeth, for the two first dances especially, — a prefer- 
ence which I trust my cousin Jane will attribute to the right 
cause, and not to any disrespect for her.” 

Elizabeth felt herself completely taken in. She had fully pro- 
posed being engaged by Mr. Wickham for those very dances ; 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


94 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and to have Mr. Collins instead ! her liveliness had been never 
worse timed. There was no help for it, however. Mr. Wick- 
ham’s happiness and her own was perforce delayed a little 
longer, and Mr. Collins’s proposal accepted with as good a 
5 grace as she could. She was not the better pleased with his 
gallantry from the idea it suggested of something more. It now 
first struck her, that she was selected from among her sisters as 
worthy of being the mistress of Plunsford Parsonage, and ot 
assisting to form a quadrille table at Rosings, in the absence of 
lo more eligible visitors. The idea soon reached to conviction, as 
she observed his increasing civilities toward herself, and heard 
his frequent attempt at a compliment on her wit and vivacity ; 
and though more astonished than gratified herself by this effect 
of her charms, it was not long before her mother gave her to 
15 understand that the probability of their marriage was exceed- 
ingly agreeable to her. Elizabeth, however, did not choose to 
take the hint, being well aware that a serious dispute must be 
the consequence of any reply. Mr. Collins might never make 
the offer, and, till he did, it was useless to quarrel about him. 

20 If there had not been a Netherfield ball to prepare for and 
talk of, the younger Miss Rennets would have been in a pitiable 
state at this time, for from the day of the invitation, to the day 
of the ball, there was such a succession of rain as prevented 
their walking to Mery ton once. No aunt, no officers, no news 
25 could be sought after — the very shoe-roses for Netherfield were 
got by proxy. Even Elizabeth might have found some trial of 
her patience in weather which totally suspended the improve- 
ment of her acquaintance with Mr. Wickham ; and nothing less 
than a dance on Tuesday, could have made such a Friday, 
30 Saturday, Sunday, and Monday endurable to Kitty and Lydia. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


Till Elizabeth entered the drawing-room at Netherfield, and 
looked in vain for Mr. Wickham among the cluster of redcoats 
there assembled, a doubt of his being present had never oc- 
curred to her. The certainty of meeting him had not been 
checked by any of those recollections that might not unreason- 5 
ably have alarmed her. She had dressed with more than usual 
care, and prepared in the highest spirits for the conquest of all 
that remained unsubdued of his heart, trusting that it was not 
more than might be won in the course of the evening. But in 
an instant arose the dreadful suspicion of his being purposely 10 
omitted for Mr. Darcy’s pleasure in the Bingleys’ invitation to 
the officers ; and though this was not exactly the case, the 
absolute fact of his absence was pronounced by his friend 
Mr. Denny, to whom Lydia eagerly applied, and who told them 
that Wickham had been obliged to go to town on business the 15 
day before, and was not yet returned ; adding, with a signifi- 
cant smile, 

" I do not imagine his business would have called him away 
just now, if he had not wished to avoid a certain gentleman here.” 

This part of his intelligence, though unheard by Lydia, was 20 
caught by Elizabeth, and as it assured her that Darcy was not 
less answerable for Wickham’s absence than if her first surmise 
had been just, every feeling of displeasure against the former 
was so sharpened by immediate disappointment, that she could 
hardly reply with tolerable civility to the polite inquiries which 25 
he directly afterwards approached to make. Attention, forbear- 
ance, patience with Darcy, was injury to Wickham. She was 

95 


96 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


resolved against any sort of conversation with him, and turned 
away with a degree of ill-humor which she could not wholly sur- 
mount even in speaking to Mr. Bingley, whose blind partiality 
provoked her. 

5 But Elizabeth was not formed for ill humor; and though 
every prospect of her own was destroyed for the evening, it 
could not dwell long on her spirits ; and having told all her 
griefs to Charlotte Lucas, whom she had not seen for a week, 
she was soon able to make a voluntary transition to the oddities 
lo of her cousin, and to point him out to her particular notice. 
The two first dances, however, brought a return of distress; 
they were dances of mortification. Mr. Collins, awkward and 
solemn, apologizing instead of attending, and often moving 
wrong without being aware of it, gave her all the shame and 
<15 misery which a disagreeable partner for a couple of dances can 
give. The moment of her release from him was ecstasy. 

She danced next with an officer, and had the refreshment of 
talking of Wickham, and of hearing that he was universally 
liked. When those dances were over, she returned to Charlotte 
20 Lucas, and was in conversation with her, when she found her- 
self suddenly addressed by Mr. Darcy, who took her so much 
by surprise in his application for her hand, that, without know-- 
ing what she did, she accepted him. He walked away again 
immediately, and she was left to fret over her own want of 
25 presence of mind ; Charlotte tried to console her. 

" I dare say you will find him very agreeable.” 

” Heaven forbid ! — That would be the greatest misfortune- 
of all ! — To find a man agreeable whom one is determined to- 
hate 1 — Do not wish me such an evil.” 

30 When the dancing recommenced, however, and Darcy ap- 
proached to claim her hand, Charlotte could not help cautioning; 
her in a whisper, not to be a simpleton, and allow her fancy for' 
Wickham to make her appear unpleasant in the eyes of a man- 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


97 


of ten times his consequence. Elizabeth made no answer, and V 
took her place in the set, amazed at the dignity to which she 
was arrived in being allowed to stand opposite to Mr. Darcy, 
and reading in her neighbors’ looks, their equal amazement in 
beholding it. They stood for some time without speaking a 5 
word ; and she began to imagine that their silence was to last 
through the two dances, and at first was resolved not to break 
it; till suddenly fancying that it would be the greater punish- 
ment to her partner to oblige him to talk, she made some slight 
observation on the dance. He replied, and was again silent. 10 
After a pause of some minutes, she addressed him a second 
time with — " It is your turn to say something now, Mr. Darcy. | 

I talked about the dance, and you ought to make some kind of j Y 
remark on the size of the room, or the number of couples.” ' 

He smiled, and assured her that whatever she wished him to 15 
say should be said. 

” Very well. That reply will do for the present. Perhaps by 
and by I may observe that private balls are much pleasanter 
than public ones. But now we may be silent.” 

” Do you talk by rule, then, while you are dancing ?” 20 

'' Sometimes. One must speak a little, you know. It would 
look odd to be entirely silent for half an hour together; and 
yet for the advantage of some, conversation ought to be so 
arranged, as that they may have the trouble of saying as little 
as possible.” 25 

” Are you consulting your own feelings in the present case, 
or do you imagine that you are gratifying mine ? ” 

" Both,” replied Elizabeth, archly ; for I have always seen 
a great similarity in the turn of our minds. We are each of 
an unsocial, taciturn disposition, unwilling to speak, unless we 30 
expect to say something that will amaze the whole room, and 
be handed down to posterity with all the eclat of a proverb.” 

" This is no very striking resemblance of your own character, 


98 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I am sure,” said he. ” How near it may be to mme^ I cannot 
pretend to say. You think it a faithful portrait undoubtedly.” 

” I must not decide on my own performance.” 

He made no answer, and they were again silent till they had 
5 gone down the dance, when he asked her if she and her sisters 
did not very often walk to Meryton.? She answered in the 
affirmative ; and, unable to resist the temptation, added, ” When 
you met us there the other day, we had just been forming a 
new acquaintance.” 

lo The effect was immediate. A deeper shade of hauteur over- 
spread his features, but he said not a word, and Elizabeth, 
though blaming herself for her own weakness, could not go 
on. At length Darcy spoke, and in a constrained manner said, 
” Mr. Wickham is blessed with such happy manners as may 
1 5 insure his making friends — whether he may be equally capable 
of retaining them, is less certain.” 

" He has been so unlucky as to \osq your friendship,” replied 
Elizabeth with emphasis, ” and in a manner which he is likely 
to suffer from all his life.” 

20 Darcy made no answer, and seemed desirous of changing 
the subject. At that moment Sir William Lucas appeared close 
to them, meaning to pass through the set to the other side of 
the room ; but on perceiving Mr. Darcy, he stopped with a 
bow of superior courtesy to compliment him on his dancing 
25 and his partner. 

” I have been most highly gratified indeed, my dear sir. 
Such very superior dancing is not often seen. It is evident that 
you belong to the first circles. Allow me to say, however, that 
your fair partner does not disgrace you, and that I must hope 
30 to have this pleasure often repeated, especially when a certain 
desirable event, my dear Miss Eliza (glancing at her sister and 
Bingley), shall take place. What congratulations will then flow 
in ! I appeal to Mr. Darcy : — but let me not interrupt you. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


99 


sir. — You will not thank me for detaining you from the be- 
witching converse of that young lady, whose bright eyes are 
also upbraiding me.” 

The latter part of this address was scarcely heard by Darcy ; 
but Sir William’s allusion to his friend seemed to strike him 5 
forcibly, and his eyes were directed with a very serious ex- 
pression towards Bingley and Jane, who were dancing together. 
Recovering himself, however, shortly, he turned to his partner, 
and said, " Sir William’s interruption has made me forget what 
we were talking of.” 10 

" I do not think we were speaking at all. Sir William could 
not have interrupted any two people in the room who had less 
to say for themselves. We have tried two or three subjects 
already without success, and what we are to talk of next I 
cannot imagine.” 15 

" What think you of books ? ” said he, smiling. 

'' Books — oh ! no. I am sure we never read the same, or 
not with the same feelings.” 

” I am sorry you think so ; but if that be the case, there can 
at least be no want of subject. We may compare our different 20 
opinions.” 

''No — I cannot talk of books in a ball-room ; my head is 
always full of something else.” 

” The present always occupies you in such scenes — does 
it?” said he, with a look of doubt. 25 

” Yes, always,” she replied, without knowing what she said, 
for her thoughts had wandered far from the subject, as soon 
afterwards appeared by her suddenly exclaiming, ” I remember 
hearing you once say, Mr. Darcy, that you hardly ever forgave, 
that your resentment once created was unappeasable. You are 30 
very cautious, I suppose, as to its being createdP 

" I am,” said he, with a firm voice. 

” And never allow yourself to be blinded by prejudice ? ” 


lOO 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


” I hope not.” 

” It is particularly incumbent on those who never change 
their opinion, to be secure of judging properly at first.” 

” May I ask to what these questions tend ?” 

5 Merely to the illustration of your character,” said she, en- 
deavoring to shake off her gravity. "I am trying to make 
it out.” 

''And what is your success ? ” 

She shook her head, " I do not get on at all. I hear such 
lo different accounts of you as puzzle me exceedingly.” 

" I can readily believe,” answered he gravely, " that reports 
may vary greatly with respect to me ; and I could wish. Miss 
Bennet, that you were not to sketch my character at the 
present moment, as there is reason to fear that the performance 
15 would reflect no credit on either.” 

'' But if I do not take your likeness now, I may never have 
another opportunity.” 

" I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours,” he 
coldly replied. She said no more, and they went down the 
20 other dance and parted in silence ; on each side dissatisfied, 
though not to an equal degree, for in Darcy’s breast there was 
a tolerably powerful feeling towards her, which soon procured 
her pardon, and directed all his anger against another. 

They had not long separated, when Miss Bingley came 
25 towards her, and with an expression of civil disdain thus 
accosted her : — - " So, Miss Eliza, I hear you are quite delighted 
with George Wickham ! Your sister has been talking to me 
about him, and asking me a thousand questions ; and I find 
that the young man forgot to tell you, among his other com- 
30 munications, that he was the son of old Wickham, the late 
Mr. Darcy’s steward. Let me recommend you, however, as a 
friend, not to give implicit confidence to all his assertions ; for 
as to Mr. Darcy’s using him ill, it is perfectly false ; for, on the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


loA 

\ 

contrary, he has been always remarkably kind to him, though 
George Wickham has treated Mr. Darcy in a most infamous 
manner. I do not know the particulars, but I know very well 
that Mr. Darcy is not in the least to blame, that he cannot bear 
to hear George Wickham mentioned, and that though my 5 
brother thought he could not well avoid including him in his 
invitation to the officers, he was excessively glad to find that he 
had taken himself out of the way. His coming into the country 
at all is a most insolent thing, indeed, and I wonder how he 
could presume to do it. I pity you. Miss Eliza, for this dis- 10 
covery of your favorite’s guilt ; but really, considering his 
descent, one could not expect much better.” 

'' His guilt and his descent appear by your account to be the 
same,” said Elizabeth angrily ; '' for I have heard you accuse 
him of nothing worse than of being the son of Mr. Darcy’s 15 
steward, and of that^ I can assure you, he informed me 
himself.” 

'' I beg your pardon,” replied Miss Bingley, turning away 
with a sneer. '' Excuse my interference : it was kindly meant.” 

'' Insolent girl ! ” said Elizabeth to herself. '' You are much 20 
mistaken if you expect to influence me by such a paltry attack 
as this. I see nothing in it but your own willful ignorance and 
the malice of Mr. Darcy.” She then sought her eldest sister, 
who had undertaken to make inquiries on the same subject of 
Bingley. Jane met her with a smile of such sweet complacency, 25 
a glow of such happy expression, as sufficiently marked how 
well she was satisfied with the occurrences of the evening. 
Elizabeth instantly read her feelings, and at that moment solici- 
tude for Wickham, resentment against his enemies, and every- 
thing else, gave way before the hope of Jane’s being in the 30 
fairest way for happiness. 

" I want to know,” said she, with a countenance no less 
smiling than her sister’s, ” what you have learned about 


102 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Mr. Wickham. But perhaps you have been too pleasantly 

engaged to think of any third person, in which case you may 

be sure of my pardon.” 

"No,” replied Jane, " I have not forgotten him; but I have 
5 nothing satisfactory to tell you. Mr. Bingley does not know 
the whole of his history, and is quite ignorant of the circum- 
stances which have principally offended Mr. Darcy ; but he will 
vouch for the good conduct, the probity, and honor of his 
friend, and is perfectly convinced that Mr. Wickham has 
lo deserved much less attention from Mr. Darcy than he has 
received ; and I am sorry to say that by his account as well 
as his sister’s, Mr. Wickham is by no means a respectable 

young man. I am afraid he has been very imprudent, and 

has deserved to lose Mr. Darcy’s regard.” 

15 " Mr. Bingley does not know Mr. Wickham himself ? ” 

" No ; he never saw him till the other morning at Meryton.” 

" This account then is what he has received from Mr. Darcy. 
I am satisfied. But what does he say of the living ? ” 

" He does not exactly recollect the circumstances, though 
20 he has heard them from Mr. Darcy more than once, but 
he believes that it was left to him conditionally only.” 

" I have not a doubt of Mr. Bingley’s sincerity,” said 
Elizabeth warmly : " but you must excuse my not being con- 
vinced by assurances only. Mr. Bingley’s defense of his friend 
25 was a very able one, I dare say ; but since he is unacquainted 
with several parts of the story, and has learned the rest 
from that friend himself, I shall venture still to think of both 
gentlemen as I did before.” 

She then changed the discourse to one more gratifying to 
30 each, and on which there could be no difference of sentiment. 
Eiizabeth listened with delight to the happy, though modest 
hopes which Jane entertained of Bingley’s regard, and said 
all in her power to heighten her confidence in it. On their 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 103 

being joined by Mr. Bingley himself, Elizabeth withdrew to 
Miss Lucas ; to whose inquiry after the pleasantness of her 
last partner she had scarcely replied, before Mr. Collins came 
up to them, and told her with great exultation that he had 
just been so fortunate as to make a most important discovery. 

'' I have found out,” said he, ” by a singular accident, that 
there is now in the room a near relation of my patroness. I 
happened to overhear the gentleman himself mentioning to the 
young lady who does the honors of this house the names of 
his cousin Miss de Bourgh, and of her mother Lady Catherine. 
How wonderfully these sort of things occur ! Who would have 
thought of my meeting with, perhaps, a nephew of Lady 
Catherine de Bourgh in this assembly ! I am most thankful 
that the discovery is made in time for me to pay my respects 
to him, which I am now going to do, and trust he will excuse 
my not having done it before. My total ignorance of the 
connection must plead my apology.” 

''You are not going to introduce yourself to Mr. Darcy ! ” 

" Indeed I am. I shall entreat his pardon for not having 
dpne it earlier. I believe him to be Lady Catherine’s nephew. 
It will be in my power to assure him that her ladyship was 
quite well yesterday sennight.” 

Elizabeth tried hard to dissuade him from such a scheme, as- 
suring him that Mr. Darcy would consider his addressing him 
without introduction as an impertinent freedom, rather than a 
compliment to his aunt ; that it was not in the least necessary 
there should be any notice on either side ; and that if it were, 
it must belong to Mr. Darcy, the superior in consequence, to 
begin the acquaintance. Mr. Collins listened to her with the 
determined air of following his own inclination, and, when she 
ceased speaking, replied thus : — ” My dear Miss Elizabeth, I 
have the highest opinion in the world of your excellent judg- 
ment in all matters within the scope of your understanding; 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


104 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


but permit me to say, that there must be a wide difference 
between the established forms of ceremony amongst the laity, 
and those which regulate the clergy ; for, give me leave to 
observe that I consider the clerical office as equal in point of 
5 dignity with the highest rank in the kingdom — provided that a 
proper humility of behavior is at the same time maintained. 
You must, therefore, allow me to follow the dictates of my con- 
science on this occasion, which leads me to perform what I look 
on as a point of duty. Pardon me for neglecting to profit by 
lo your advice, which on every other subject shall be my constant 
guide, though in the case before us I consider myself more 
fitted by education and habitual study to decide on what is-right 
than a young lady like yourself.” And with a low bow he left 
her to attack Mr. Darcy, whose reception of his advances she 
15 eagerly watched, and whose astonishment at being so addressed 
was very evident. Her cousin prefaced his speech with a sol- 
emn bow : and though she could not hear a word of it, she felt 
as if hearing it all, and saw in the motion of his lips the words 
'' apology,” ” Hunsford,” and '' Lady Catherine de Bourgh.” It 
20 vexed her to see him expose himself to such a man. Mr. Darcy 
was eying him with unrestrained wonder, and when at last 
Mr. Collins allowed him time to speak, replied with an air of 
distant civility. Mr. Collins, however, was not discouraged from 
speaking again, and Mr. Darcy’s contempt seemed abundantly 
25 increasing with the length of his second speech, and at the end 
of it he only made him a slight bow, and moved another way. 
Mr. Collins then returned to Elizabeth. 

'' I have no reason, I assure you,” said he, "to be dis- 
satisfied w’ith my reception. Mr. Darcy seemed much pleased 
30 with the attention. He answered me with the utmost civility, 
and even paid me the compliment of saying, that he was 
so well convinced of Lady Catherine’s discernment as to be 
certain she could never bestow a favor unv/orthily. It was 


t^RIDE AND PREJUDICE I05 

really a very handsome thought. Upon the whole, I am 
much pleased with him.” 

As Elizabeth had no longer any interest of her own to pur- 
sue, she turned her attention almost entirely on her sister and 
Mr. Bingley ; and the train of agreeable reflections which her 5 
observations gave birth to, made her perhaps almost as happy 
as Jane. She saw her in idea settled in that very house, in all 
the felicity which a marriage of true affection could bestow ; 
and she felt capable, under such circumstances, of endeavoring 
even to like Bingley’s two sisters. Her mother’s thoughts she 10 
plainly saw were bent the same way, and she determined not 
to venture near her, lest she might hear too much. When they 
sat down to supper, therefore, she considered it a most unlucky 
perverseness which placed them within one of each other ; and 
deeply was she vexed to find that her mother was talking to 15 
that one person (Lady Lucas) freely, openly, and of nothing 
else but of her expectation that Jane would be soon married to 
Mr. Bingley. — It was an animating subject, and Mrs. Bennet f 
seemed incapable of fatigue while enumerating the advantages | 
of the match. His being such a charming young man, and so 20 
rich, and living but three miles from them, were the first points 
of self-gratulation ; and then it was such a comfort to think 
how fond the two sisters were of Jane, and to be certain that 
they must desire the connection as much as she could do. 

It was, moreover, such a promising thing for her younger 25 
daughters, as Jane’s marrying so greatly must throw them in 
the way of other rich men; and lastly, it was so pleasant at 
her time of life to be able to consign her single daughters to 
the care of their sister, that she might not be obliged to go 
into company more than she liked. It was necessary to make 30 
this circumstance a matter of pleasure, because on such occa- 
sions it is the etiquette ; but no one was less likely than 
Mrs. Bennet to find comfort in staying at home at any period 


io6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


of her life. She concluded with many good wishes that Lady 
' Lucas might soon be equally fortunate, though evidently and 
triumphantly believing there was no chance of it. 

In vain did Elizabeth endeavor to check the rapidity of her 
5 mother’s words, or persuade her to describe her felicity in a less 
audible whisper ; for, to her inexpressible vexation, she could 
perceive that the chief of it was overheard by Mr. Darcy, who 
sat opposite to them. Her mother only scolded her for being 
nonsensical. 

lo " What is Mr. Darcy to me, pray, that I should be afraid of 
him } I am sure we owe him no such particular civility as to 
be obliged to say nothing /le may not like to hear.” 

''For heaven’s sake, madam, speak lower. — What advantage 
can it be to you to offend Mr. Darcy ? — You will never recom- 
1 5 mend yourself to his friend by so doing ! ” 

Nothing that she could say, however, had any influence. Her 
mother would talk of her views in the same intelligible tone. 
Elizabeth blushed and blushed again with shame and vexation. 
She could not help frequently glancing her eye at Mr. Darcy, 
zo though every glance convinced her of what she dreaded ; 
for, though he was not always looking at her mother, she 
was convinced that his attention was invariably fixed by her. 
The expression of his face changed gradually from indignant 
contempt to a composed and steady gravity. 

25 At length, however, Mrs. Bennet had no more to say ; and 
Lady Lucas, who had been long yawning at the repetition of 
delights which she saw no likelihood of sharing, was left to 
the comforts of cold ham and chicken. Elizabeth now began 
to revive. But not long was the interval of tranquillity ; for, 
30 when supper was over, singing was talked >of, and she had the 
mortification of seeing Maiy, after very little entreaty, prepar- 
ing to oblige the company. By many significant looks and 
silent entreaties, did she endeavor to prevent such a proof of 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


107 


complaisance, — but in vain; Mary would not understand them; 
such an opportunity of exhibiting was delightful to her, and she 
began her song. Elizabeth’s eyes were fixed on her with most 
painful sensations, and she watched her progress through the 
several stanzas with an impatience which was very ill rewarded 5 
at their close ; for Mary, on receiving, amongst the thanks of 
the table, the hint of a hope that she might be prevailed on 
to favor them again, after the pause of half a minute began 
another. Mary’s powers were by no means fitted for such 
a display; her voice was weak, and her manner affected. — 10 
Elizabeth was in agonies. She looked at Jane, to see how she 
bore it ; but Jane was very composedly talking to Bingley. She 
looked at his two sisters, and saw them making signs of derision 
at each other, and at Darcy, who continued, however, impene- 
trably grave. She looked at her father to entreat his inter- 15 
ference, lest Mary should be singing all night. He took the 
hint, and when Mary had finished her second song, said aloud, 

” That will do extremely well, child. You have delighted us 
long enough. Let the other young ladies have time to exhibit.” 

Mary, though pretending not to hear, was somewhat dis- 20 
concerted ; and Elizabeth, sorry for her, and sorry for her 
father’s speech, was afraid her anxiety had done no good. 
Others of the party were now applied to. 

" If I,” said Mr. Collins, ” were so fortunate as to be able to 
sing, I should have great pleasure, I am sure, in obliging the 25 
company with an air ; for I consider music as a very innocent 
diversion, and perfectly compatible with the profession of a 
clergyman. — I do not mean, however, to assert that we can be 
justified in devoting too much of our time to music, for there 
are certainly other things to be attended to. The rector of a 30 
parish has much to do. — In the first place, he must make such 
an agreement for tithes as may be beneficial to himself and not 
offensive to his patron. He must write his own sermons ; and 


io8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


the time that remains will not be too much for his parish duties, 
and the care and improvement of his dwelling, which he cannot 
be excused from making as comfortable as possible. And I do 
not think it of light importance that he should have attentive 
5 and conciliatory manners towards everybody, especially towards 
those to whom he owes his preferment. I cannot acquit him 
of that duty ; nor could I think well of the man who should 
omit an occasion of testifying his respect towards anybody con- 
nected with the family.” And with a bow to Mr. Darcy, he 
lo concluded his speech, which had been spoken so loud as to be 
heard by half the room. — Many stared — many smiled; but 
no one looked more amused than Mr. Bennet himself, while 
his wife seriously commended Mr. Collins for having spoken 
so sensibly, and observed in a half whisper to Lady Lucas, 
15 that he was a remarkably clever, good kind of young man. 

To Elizabeth it appeared, that had her family made an 
agreement to expose themselves as much as they could during 
the evening, it would have been impossible for them to play 
their parts with more spirit or finer success ; and happy did she 
20 think it for Bingley and her sister that some of the exhibition 
had escaped his notice, and that his feelings were not of a sort 
to be much distressed by the folly which he must have wit- 
nessed. That his two sisters and Mr. Darcy, however, should 
have such an opportunity of ridiculing her relations, was bad 
25 enough, and she could not determine whether the silent con- 
tempt of the gentleman, or the insolent smiles of the ladies, 
were more intolerable. 

The rest of the evening brought her little amusement. She 
was teased by Mr. Collins, who continued most perseveringly 
30 by her side, and though he could not prevail with her to dance 
with him again, put it out of her power to dance with others. 
In vain did she entreat him to stand up with somebody else, 
and offer to introduce him to any young lady in the room. He 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


109 


assured her, that as to dancing, he was perfectly indifferent to 
it ; that his chief object was by delicate attentions to recom- 
mend himself to her, and that he should therefore make a point 
of remaining close to her the whole evening. There was no 
arguing upon such a project. She owed her greatest relief 5 
to her friend Miss Lucas, who often joined them, and good- 
naturedly engaged Mr. Collins’s conversation to herself. 

She was at least free from the offense of Mr. Darcy’s further 
notice ; though often standing within a very short distance of 
her, quite disengaged, he never came near enough to speak. 10 
She felt it to be the probable consequence of her allusions to 
Mr. Wickham, and rejoiced in it. 

The Longbourn party were the last of all the company to 
depart, and, by a manoeuvre of Mrs. Bennet, had to wait for 
their carriage a quarter of an hour after everybody else was 15 
gone, which gave them time to see how heartily they were 
wished away by some of the family. Mrs. Hurst and her sister 
scarcely opened their mouths, except to complain of fatigue, 
and were evidently impatient to have the house to themselves. 
They repulsed every attempt of Mrs. Bennet at conversation, 20 
and by so doing threw a languor over the whole party, which 
was very little relieved by the long speeches of Mr. Collins, 
who was complimenting Mr. Bingley and his sisters on the 
elegance of their entertainment, and the hospitality and polite- 
ness which had marked their behavior to their guests. Darcy 25 
said nothing at all. Mr. Bennet, in equal silence, was enjoying 
the scene. Mr. Bingley and Jane were standing together, a 
little detached from the rest, and talked only to each other. 
Elizabeth preserved as steady a silence as either Mrs. Hurst or 
Miss Bingley ; and even Lydia was too much fatigued to utter 30 
more than the occasional exclamation of "Lord, how tired 
I am ! ” accompanied by a violent yawn. 

When at length they arose to take leave, Mrs. Bennet was 


I lO 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


most pressingly civil in her hope of seeing the whole family 
soon at Longbourn, and addressed herself particularly to 
Mr. Bingley, to assure him how happy he would make them 
by eating a family dinner with them at any time, without the 
5 ceremony of a formal invitation. Bingley was all grateful 
pleasure, and he readily engaged for taking the earliest oppor- 
tunity of waiting on her, after his return from London, whither 
he was obliged to go the next day for a short time. 

Mrs. Bennet was perfectly satisfied, and quitted the house 
lo under the delightful persuasion that, allowing for the necessary 
preparations of settlements, new carriages, and wedding clothes, 
she should undoubtedly s.ee her daughter settled at Netherfield 
in the course of three or four months. Of having another 
daughter married to Mr. Collins, she thought with equal cer- 
15 tainty, and with considerable, though not equal, pleasure. Eliz- 
abeth was the least dear to her of all her children ; and though 
the man and the match were quite good enough for her^ the 
worth of each was eclipsed by Mr. Bingley and Netherfield. 


CHAPTER XIX 


The next day opened a new scene at Longboum. Mr. Collins 
made his declaration in form. Having resolved to do it with- 
out loss of time, as his leave of absence extended only to the 
following Saturday, and having no feelings of diffidence to 
make it distressing to himself even at the moment, he set about 5 
it in a very orderly manner, with all the observances, which he 
supposed a regular part of the business. On finding Mrs. Ben- 
net, Elizabeth, and one of the younger girls together, soon after 
breakfast, he addressed the mother in these words : '' May I 
hope, madam, for your interest with your fair daughter Eliza- 10 
beth, when I solicit for the honor of a private audience with her 
in the course of this morning ? ” 

Before Elizabeth had time for anything but a blush of sur- 
prise, Mrs. Bennet instantly answered, ''Oh dearl — Yes — 
certainly. I am sure Lizzy will be very happy — I am sure she 1 5 
can have no objection. Come, Kitty, I want you upstairs.” 
And, gathering her work together, she was hastening away, 
when Elizabeth called out, 

" Dear madam, do not go. I beg you will not go. Mr. Col- 
lins must excuse me. He can have nothing to say to me that 20 
anybody need not hear. I am going away myself.” 

" No, no, nonsense, Lizzy. I desire you will stay where you 
are.” And upon Elizabeth’s seeming really, with vexed and 
embarrassed looks, about to escape, she added, " Lizzy, I insist 
upon your staying and hearing Mr. Collins.” 25 

Elizabeth would not oppose such an injunction — and a mo- 
ment’s consideration making her also sensible that it would be 
wisest to get it over as soon and as quietly as possible, she sat 

III 


II2 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


down again, and tried to conceal, by incessant employment, the 
feelings which were divided between distress and diversion. 
Mrs. Bennet and Kitty walked off, and as soon as they were 
gone Mr. Collins began. 

5 ” Believe me, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that your modesty, so 

far from doing you any disservice, rather adds to your other 
perfections. You would have been less amiable in my eyes 
had there not been this little unwillingness ; but allow me to 
assure you, that I have your respected mother’s permission for 
lo this address. You can hardly doubt the purport of my dis- 
course, however your natural delicacy may lead you to dis- 
semble; my attentions have been too marked to be mistaken. 
Almost as soon as I entered the house, I singled you out as 
the companion of my future life. But before I am run away 
15 with by my feelings on this subject, perhaps it would be advis- 
able for me to state my reasons for marrying — and, moreover, 
for coming into Hertfordshire with the design of selecting a 
wife, as I certainly did.” 

The idea of Mr. Collins, with all his solemn composure, being 
20 run away with by his feelings, made Elizabeth so near laugh- 
ing, that she could not use the short pause he allowed in any 
attempt to stop him farther, and he continued : — 

” My reasons for marrying are, first, that I think it a right 
thing for every clergyman in easy circumstances (like myself) 
25 to set the example of matrimony in his parish ; secondly, that 
I am convinced it will add very greatly to my happiness ; and 
thirdly — which perhaps I ought to have mentioned earlier, 
that it is the particular advice and recommendation of the very 
noble lady whom I have the honor of calling patroness. Twice 
30 has she condescended to give me her opinion (unasked too !) 
on this subject ; and it was but the very Saturday night be- 
fore I left Hunsford — between our pools at quadrille, while 
Mrs. Jenkinson was arranging Miss de Bourgh’s footstool, that 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


II3 

she said, ' Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you 
must marry. — Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for 
my sake ; and for your own, let her be an active, useful sort of 
person, not brought up high, but able to make a small income ^ 
go a good way. This is my advice. Find such a woman as 5 
soon as you can, bring her to Hunsford, and I will visit her.’ 
Allow me, by the way, to observe, my fair cousin, that I do not 
reckon the notice and kindness of Lady Catherine de Bourgh as 
among the least of the advantages in my power to offer. You 
will find her manners beyond anything I can describe ; and 10 
your wit and vivacity, I think, must be acceptable to her, espe- 
cially when tempered with the silence and respect which her 
rank will inevitably excite. Thus much for my general inten- 
tion in favor of matrimony ; it remains to be told why my views 
were directed to Longbourn instead of my own neighborhood, 15 
where I assure you there are many amiable young women. But 
the fact is, that being, as I am, to inherit this estate after the 
death of your honored father (who, however, may live many 
years longer), I could not satisfy myself without resolving to 
choose a wife from among his daughters, that the loss to them 20 
might be as little as possible, when the melancholy event takes 
place — which, however, as I have already said, may not be for 
several years. This has been my motive, my fair cousin, and I 
flatter myself it will not sink me in your esteem. And now 
nothing remains for me but to assure you in the most animated 25 
language of the violence of my affection. To fortune I am per- 
fectly indifferent, and shall make no demand of that nature on 
your father, since I am well aware that it could not be complied 
with; and that one thousand pounds in the 4 per cents., which 
will not be yours till after your mother’s decease, is all that you 30 
may ever be entitled to. On that head, therefore, I shall be uni- 
formly silent ; and you may assure yourself that no ungenerous 
reproach shall ever pass my lips when we are married.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


II4 

It was absolutely necessary to interrupt him now. 

” You are too hasty, sir,” she cried. ” You forget that I have 
made no answer. Let me do it without further loss of time. 
Accept my thanks for the compliment you are paying me. I 
5 am very sensible of the honor of your proposals, but it is 
impossible for me to do otherwise than decline them.” 

'' I am not now to learn,” replied Mr. Collins, with a formal 
wave of the hand, ” that it is usual with young ladies to reject 
the addresses of the man whom they secretly mean to accept, 
10 when he first applies for their favor; and that sometimes the 
refusal is repeated a second or even a third time. I am there- 
fore by no means discouraged by what you have just said, and 
shall hope to lead you to the altar ere long.” 

" Upon my word, sir,” cried Elizabeth, ” your hope is rather 
15 an extraordinary one after my declaration. I do assure you that 
I am not one of those young ladies (if such young ladies there 
are) who are so daring as to risk their happiness on the chance 
of being asked a second time. I am perfectly serious in my 
refusal. You could not make me happy, and I am convinced 
20 that I am the last woman in the world who would make you 
so. Nay, were your friend Lady Catherine to know me, I am 
persuaded she would find me in every respect ill qualified for 
the situation.” 

" Were it certain that Lady Catherine would think so,” said 
25 Mr. Collins very gravely — ” but I cannot imagine that her 
ladyship would at all disapprove of you. And you may be cer- 
tain that when I have the honor of seeing her again, I shall 
speak in the highest terms of your modesty, economy, and 
other amiable qualifications.” 

30 " Indeed, Mr. Collins, all praise of me will be unnecessary. 

You must give me leave to judge for myself, and pay me the 
compliment of believing what I say. I wish you very happy 
and very rich, and by refusing your hand, do all in my power 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


115 


to prevent your being otherwise. In making me the offer, you 
must have satisfied the delicacy of your feelings with regard 
to my family, and may take possession of Longboum estate 
whenever it falls, without any self-reproach. This matter may 
be considered, therefore, as finally settled.” And rising as 5 
she thus spoke, she would have quitted the room, had not 
Mr. Collins thus addressed her: 

When I do myself the honor of speaking to you next on 
the subject, I shall hope to receive a more favorable answer 
than you have now given me ; though I am far from accusing 10 
you of cruelty at present, because I know it to be the estab- 
lished custom of your sex to reject a man on the first applica- 
tion, and perhaps you have even now said as much to encourage 
my suit as would be consistent with the true delicacy of the 
female character.” 15 

'' Really, Mr. Collins,” cried Elizabeth with some warmth, 
^'you puzzle me exceedingly; If what I have hitherto said 
can appear to you in the form of encouragement, I know not 
how to express my refusal in such a way as may convince you 
of its being one.” 20 

"You must give me leave to flatter myself, my dear cousin, 
that your refusal of my addresses is merely words of course. 
My reasons for believing it are briefly these : — It does not 
appear to me that my hand is unworthy your acceptance, or 
that the establishment I can offer would be any other than 25 
highly desirable. My situation in life, my connections with the 
family of De Bourgh, and my relationship to your own, are cir- 
cumstances highly in my favor; and you should take it into 
further consideration, that in spite of your manifold attractions, 
it is by no means certain that another offer of marriage may 30 
ever be made you. Your portion is unhappily so small, that it 
will in all likelihood undo the effects of your loveliness and 
amiable qualifications. As I must therefore conclude that you 


ii6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


are not serious in your rejection of me, I shall choose to attribute 
it to your wish of increasing my love by suspense, according to 
the usual practice of elegant females.” 

'' I do assure you, sir, that I have no pretensions whatever 
5 to that kind of elegance which consists in tormenting a re- 
spectable man. I would rather be paid the compliment of 
being believed sincere. I thank you again and again for the 
honor you have done me in your proposals, but to accept them 
is absolutely impossible. My feelings in every respect forbid it. 
10 Can I speak plainer? Do not consider me now as an elegant 
female, intending to plague you, but as a rational creature, 
speaking the truth from her heart.” 

You are uniformly charming ! ” cried he, with an air of 
awkward gallantry ; " and I am persuaded that when sanctioned 
15 by the express authority of both your excellent parents, my 
proposals will not fail of being acceptable.” 

To such perseverance in willful self-deception Elizabeth would 
make no reply, and immediately and in silence withdrew ; 
determined, that if he persisted in considering her repeated 
20 refusals as flattering encouragement, to apply to her father, 
whose negative might be uttered in such a manner as must 
be decisive, and whose behavior at least could not be mistaken 
for the affectation and coquetry of an elegant female. 


CHAPTER XX 


Mr. Collins was not left long to the silent contemplation of 
his successful love ; for Mrs. Bennet, having dawdled about in 
the vestibule to watch for the end of the conference, no sooner 
saw Elizabeth open the door and with quick step pass her 
towards the staircase, than she entered the breakfast room, and 5 
congratulated both him and herself in warm terms on the 
happy prospect of their nearer connection. Mr. Collins received 
and returned these felicitations with equal pleasure, and then 
proceeded to relate the particulars of their interview, with the 
result of which he trusted he had every reason to be satisfied, 10 
since the refusal which his cousin had steadfastly given him 
would naturally flow from her bashful modesty and the genuine 
delicacy of her character. 

This information, however, startled Mrs. Bennet ; — she 
would have been glad to be equally satisfied that her daughter 15 
had meant to encourage him by protesting against his proposals, 
but she dared not believe it, and could not help saying so. 

" But, depend upon it, Mr. Collins,” she added, " that Lizzy 
shall be brought to reason. I will speak to her about it myself 
directly. She is a very headstrong, foolish girl, and does not 20 
know her own interest ; but I will make her know it.” 

” Pardon me for interrupting you, madam,” cried Mr. Collins ; 

” but if she is really headstrong and foolish, I know not 
whether she would altogether be a very desirable wife to a 
man in my situation, who naturally looks for happiness in the 25 
marriage state. If therefore she actually persists in rejecting 
my suit, perhaps it were better not to force her into accepting 

117 


Ii8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


me, because if liable to such defects of temper, she could not 
contribute much to my felicity.” 

” Sir, you quite misunderstand me,” said Mrs. Bennet, 
alarmed. '' Lizzy is only headstrong in such matters as these. 
5 In everything else she is as good-natured a girl as ever lived. 
I will go directly to Mr. Bennet, and we shall very soon settle 
it with her, I am sure.” 

She would not give him time to reply, but hurrying instantly 
to her husband, called out as she entered the library, ” Oh ! 
lo Mr. Bennet, you are wanted immediately ; we are all in an 
. uproar. You must come and make Lizzy marry Mr. Collins, 
for she vows she will not have him, and if you do not make 
haste he will change his mind and not have herP 

Mr. Bennet raised his eyes from his book as she entered, 
15 and fixed them on her face with a calm unconcern which was 
not in the least altered by her communication. 

” I have not the pleasure of understanding you,” said he, 
when she had finished her speech. " Of what are you talking ? ” 

"Of Mr. Collins and Lizzy. Lizzy declares she will not have 
20 Mr. Collins, and Mr. Collins begins to say that he will not 
have Lizzy.” 

"And what am I to do on the occasion ? It seems a hopeless 
business.” 

" Speak to Lizzy about it yourself. Tell her that you insist 
25 upon her marrying him.” 

" Let her be called down. She shall hear my opinion.” 

Mrs. Bennet rang the bell, and Miss Elizabeth was summoned 
to the library. 

" Come here, child,” cried her father as she appeared. 
30 " I have sent for you on an affair of importance. I understand 
that Mr. Collins has made you an offer of marriage. Is it true?” 
Elizabeth replied that it was. "Very well — and this offer of 
marriage you have refused ? ” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


1 19 

I have, sir.” 

” Very well. We now come to the point. Your mother insists 
upon your accepting it. Is it not so, Mrs. Bennet ? ” 

''Yes, or I will never see her again.” 

" An unhappy alternative is before you, Elizabeth. From 5 
this day you must be a stranger to one of your parents. 
Your mother will never see you again if you do not marry 
Mr. Collins, and I will never see you again if you 

Elizabeth could not but smile at such a conclusion of such 
a beginning; but Mrs. Bennet, who had persuaded herself 10 
that her husband regarded the affair as she wished, was ex- 
cessively disappointed. 

” What do you mean, Mr. Bennet, by talking in this way ? 
You promised me to insist upon her marrying him.” 

" My dear,” replied her husband, " I have two small favors 1 5 
to request. First, that you will allow me the free use of my 
understanding on the present occasion ; and secondly, of my 
room. I shall be glad to have the library to myself as soon 
as may be.” 

Not yet, however, in spite of her disappointment in her 20 
husband, did Mrs. Bennet give up the point. She talked to 
Elizabeth again and again ; coaxed and threatened her by 
turns. She endeavored to secure Jane in her interest ; but 
Jane, with all possible mildness, declined interfering ; and 
Elizabeth, sometimes with real earnestness, and sometimes with 25 
playful gayety, replied to her attacks. Though her manner 
varied, however, her determination never did. 

Mr. Collins, meanwhile, was meditating in solitude on what 
had passed. He thought too well of himself to comprehend 
on what motive his cousin could refuse him ; and though 30 
his pride was hurt, he suffered in no other way. His regard 
for her was quite imaginary ; and the possibility of her de- 
serving her mother’s reproach prevented his feeling any regret. 


120 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


While the family were in this confusion, Charlotte Lucas 
came to spend the day with them. She was met in the ves- 
tibule by Lydia, who, flying to her, cried in a half whisper,’ 
" I am glad you are come, for there is such fun here ! — What 
5 do you think has happened this morning? — Mr. Collins has 
made an offer to Lizzy, and she will not have him.” 

Charlotte had hardly time to answer, before they were 
joined by Kitty, who came to tell the same news ; and no 
sooner had they entered the breakfast room, where Mrs. Bcn- 
lo net was alone, than she likewise began on the subject, 
calling on Miss Lucas for her compassion, and entreating her 
to persuade her friend Lizzy to comply with the wishes of 
all her family. " Pray do, my dear Miss Lucas,” she added 
in a melancholy tone, '' for nobody is on my side, nobody 
15 takes part with me, I am cruelly used, nobody feels for my 
poor nerves.” 

Charlotte’s reply was spared by the entrance of Jane 
and Elizabeth. 

" Aye, there she comes,” continued Mrs. Bennet, " looking 
20 as unconcerned as may be, and caring no more for us than if 
we were at York, provided she can have her own way. — But 
I tell you what. Miss Lizzy — if you take it into your head 
to go on refusing every offer of marriage in this way, you 
will never get a husband at all — and I am sure I do not 
25 know who is to maintain you when your father is dead. — / 
shall not be able to keep you — and so I warn you. — I have 
done with you from this very day. — I told you in the library, 
you know, that I should never speak to you again, and you will 
. find me as good as my word. I have no pleasure in talking 
30 to undutiful children. — Not that I have much pleasure, indeed, 
in talking to anybody. People who suffer as I do from nervous 
complaints can have no great inclination for talking. Nobody 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I2I 


can tell what I suffer ! — But it is always so. Those who do 
not complain are never pitied.” 

Her daughters listened in silence to this effusion, sensible 
that any attempt to reason with or soothe her would only 
increase the irritation. She talked- on, therefore, without inter- s 
ruption from any of them, till they were joined by Mr. Collins, 
who entered with an air more stately than usual, and on per- 
ceiving whom, she said to the girls, '' Now, I do insist upon 
it, that you, all of you hold your tongues, and let Mr. Collins 
and me have a little conversation together.” lo 

Elizabeth passed quietly out of the room, Jane and Kitty 
followed, but Lydia stood her ground, determined to hear all 
she could ; and Charlotte, detained first by the civility of 
Mr. Collins, whose inquiries after herself and all her family 
were very minute, and then by a little curiosity, satisfied her- 15 
self with walking to the window and pretending not to hear. 

In a doleful voice Mrs. Bennet thus began the projected con- 
versation : — ” Oh ! Mr. Collins ! ” 

My dear madam,” replied he, " let us be forever silent on 
this point. Far be it from me,” he presently continued, in a 20 
voice that marked his displeasure, '' to resent the behavior of 
your daughter. Resignation to inevitable evils is the duty of us 
all ; the peculiar duty of a young man who has been so fortu- 
nate as I have been in early preferment; and I trust I am 
resigned. Perhaps not the less so from feeling a doubt of my 25 
positive happiness had my fair cousin honored me with her 
hand; for I have often observed that resignation is never so 
perfect as when the blessing denied begins to lose somewhat 
of its value in our estimation. You will not, I hope, consider 
me as showing any disrespect to your family, my dear madam, 30 
by thus withdrawing my pretensions to your daughter’s favor, 
without having paid yourself and Mr. Bennet the compliment 


122 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


of requesting you to interpose your authority in my behalf. 
My conduct may, I fear, be objectionable in having accepted 
my dismission from your daughter’s lips instead of your own. 
But we are all liable to error. I have certainly meant well 
5 through the whole affair. My object has been to secure an 
amiable companion for myself, with due consideration for the 
advantage of all your family, and if my manner has been at all 
reprehensible, I here beg leave to apologize.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


The discussion of Mr. Collins’s offer was no’ / nearly at. an 
end, and Elizabeth had only to suffer from the uncomfortable 
feelings necessarily attending it, and occasionally from some 
peevish allusion of her mother. As for the gentleman himself, 
his feelings were chiefly expressed, not by embarrassment or 
dejection, or by trying to avoid her, but by stiffness of manner 
and resentful silence. He scarcely ever spoke to her, and the 
assiduous attentions which he had been so sensible of himself 
were transferred for the rest of the day to Miss Lucas, whose 
civility in listening to him was a seasonable relief to them all, 
and especially to her friend. 

The morrow produced no abatement of Mrs. Bennet’s ill- 
humor or ill-health. Mr. Collins was also in the same state of 
angry pride. Elizabeth had hoped that his resentment might 
shorten his visit, but his plan did not appear in the least 
affected by it. He was always to have gone on Saturday, and 
to Saturday he still meant to stay. 

After breakfast, the girls walked to Mery ton to inquire if 
Mr. Wickham were returned, and to lament' over his absence 
from the Netherfield ball. He joined them on their entering 
the town, and attended them to their aunt’s, where his regret 
and vexation, and the concern of everybody, was well talked 
over. — To Elizabeth, however, he voluntarily acknowledged 
that the necessity of his absence had been self-imposed. 

'' I found,” said he, " as the time drew near that I had better 
not meet Mr. Darcy ; — that to be in the same room, the same 
party with him for so many hours together, might be more 

123 


124 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


than I could bear, and that scenes might arise unpleasant to 
more than myself.” 

She highly approved -his forbearance, and they had leisure for 
a full discussion of it, and for all the commendation which they 
5 civilly bestowed on each other, as Wickham and another officer 
walked back with them to Longbourn, and during the walk he 
particularly attended to her. His accompanying them was a 
double advantage ; she felt all the compliment it offered to her- 
self, and it was most acceptable as an occasion of introducing 
lo him to her father and mother. 

Soon after their return, a letter was delivered to Miss Bennet ; 
it came from Netherfield, and was opened immediately. The 
envelope contained a sheet of elegant, little, hot-pressed paper, 
well covered with a lady’s fair, flowing hand ; and Elizabeth 
15 saw her sister’s countenance change as she read it, and saw 
her dwelling intently on some particular passages. Jane recol- 
lected herself soon, and putting the letter away, tried to join 
with her usual cheerfulness in the general conversation ; but 
Elizabeth felt an anxiety on the subject which drew off her 
20 attention even from Wickham ; and no sooner had he and his 
companion taken leave, than a glance from Jane invited her to 
follow her upstairs. When they had gained their own room, 
Jane, taking out her letter, said, " This is from Caroline Bingley ; 
what it contains has surprised me a good deal. The whole 
25 party have left Netherfield by this time, and are on their way 
to town — and without any intention of coming back again. 
You shall hear what she says.” 

She then read the first sentence aloud, which comprised the 
information of their having just resolved to follow their brother 
30 to town directly, and of their meaning to dine that day in 
Grosvenor Street, where Mr. Hurst had a house. The next 
was in these words : ” I do not pretend to regret anything I 
shall leave in Hertfordshire, except your society, my dearest 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


125 


friend ; but we will hope, at some future period, to enjoy many 
returns of that delightful intercourse we have known, and in 
the meanwhile may lessen the pain of separation by a very fre- 
quent and most unreserved correspondence. I depend on you 
for that.” To these high-flown expressions Elizabeth listened 5 
with all the insensibility of distrust ; and though the suddenness 
of their removal surprised her, she saw nothing in it really to 
lament: it was not to be supposed that their absence from 
Netherfield would prevent Mr. Bingley’s being there ; and as 
to the loss of their society, she was persuaded that Jane must 10 
cease to regard it, in the enjoyment of his. 

" It is unlucky,” said she, after a short pause, ” that you 
should not be able to see your friends before they leave the 
country. But may we not hope that the period of future hap- 
piness to which Miss Bingley looks forward may arrive earlier 1 5 
than she is aware, and that the delightful intercourse you 
have known as friends will be renewed with yet greater satis- 
faction as sisters ? Mr. Bingley will not be detained in London 
by them.” 

'' Caroline decidedly says that none of the party will return 20 
into Hertfordshire this winter. I will read it to you : — 

'' ' When my brother left us yesterday, he imagined that the 
business which took him to London might be concluded in 
three or four days ; but as we are certain it cannot be so, and 
at the same time convinced that when Charles gets to town he 25 
will be in no hurry to leave it again, we have determined on 
following him thither, that he may not be obliged to spend 
his vacant hours in a comfortless hotel. Many of my acquaint- 
ance are already there for the winter ; I wish I could hear that 
you, my dearest friend, had any intention of making one in 30 
the crowd — but of that I despair. I sincerely hope your 
Christmas in Hertfordshire may abound in the gayeties which 
that season generally brings, and that your beaux will be so 


126 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


numerous as to prevent your feeling the loss of the three of 
whom we shall deprive you.’ ” 

'' It is evident by this,” added Jane, that he comes back 
no more this winter.” 

5 ‘ ” It is only evident that* Miss Bingley does not mean he 

should^ 

'' Why will you think so ? It must be his own doing. He is 
his own master. But you do not know all. I will read you the 
passage which particularly hurts me. I will have no reserves 
10 Jrom you. 

" ' Mr. Darcy is impatient to see his sister ; and, to confess 
the truth, we are scarcely less eager to meet her again. I really 
do not think Georgiana Darcy has her equal for beauty, ele- 
gance, and accomplishments ; and the affection she inspires in 
IS Louisa and myself is heightened into something still more 
interesting, from the hope we dare to entertain of her being 
hereafter our sister. I do hot know whether I ever before 
mentioned to you my feelings on this subject; but I will not 
leave the country without confiding them, and I trust you will 
20 not esteem them unreasonable. My brother admires her greatly 
already ; he will have frequent opportunity now of seeing her 
on the most intimate footing ; her relations all wish the con- 
nection as much as his own ; and a sister’s partiality is not 
misleading me, I think, when I call Charles most capable of 
25 engaging any woman’s heart. With all these circumstances to 
favor an attachment, and nothing to prevent it, am I wrong, 
my dearest Jane, in indulging the hope of an event which will 
secure the happiness of so many ? ’ 

” What ; think you of this sentence, my dear Lizzy ? ” said 
30 Jane as she finished it. '' Is it not clear enough ? Does it not 
expressly declare that Caroline neither expects nor wishes me 
to be her sister ; that she is perfectly convinced of her brother’s 
indifference ; and that if she suspects the nature of my feelings 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 12/ 

for him, she means (most kindly ! ) to put me on my guard ? 
Can there be any other opinion on the subject ? ” 

''Yes, there can; for mine is totally different. — Will you 
hear it?” 

" Most willingly.” 5 

" You shall have it in a few words. Miss Bingley sees 
that her brother is in love with you, and wants him to marry 
Miss Darcy. She follows him to town in the hope of keep- 
ing him there, and tries to persuade you that he does not 
care about you.” 10 

Jane shook her head. 

" Indeed, Jane, you ought to believe me. — No one who has 
ever seen you together can doubt his affection. Miss Bingley, I 
am sure, cannot. She is not such a simpleton. Could she have 
seen half as much love in Mr. Darcy for herself, she would 15 
have ordered her wedding clothes. But the case is this; — We 
are not rich enough or grand enough for them ; and she is 
the more anxious to get Miss Darcy for her brother, from the 
notion that when there has been one intermarriage, she may 
have less trouble in achieving a second : in which there is 20 
certainly some ingenuity, and I dare say it would succeed, if 
Miss de Bourgh were out of the way. But, my dearest Jane, 
you cannot seriously imagine that because Miss Bingley tells 
you her brother greatly admires Miss Darcy, he is in the 
smallest degree less sensible of your merit than when he took 25 
leave of you on Tuesday, or that it will be in her power to per- 
suade him that, instead of being in love with you, he is veiy 
much in love with her friend.” 

" If we thought alike of Miss Bingley,” replied Jane, " your 
representation of all this might make me quite easy. But I 30 
know the foundation is unjust. Caroline is incapable of willfully 
deceiving anyone ; and all that I can hope in this case is that 
she is deceived herself.” 


128 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


” That is right. — You could not have started a more happy 
idea, since you will not take comfort in mine. Believe her to be 
deceived, by all means. You have now done your duty by her, 
and must fret no longer.” 

5 ” But, my dear sister, can I be happy, even supposing the 

best, in accepting a man whose sisters and friends are all 
wishing him to marry elsewhere } ” 

” You must decide for yourself,” said Elizabeth; "and if, 
upon mature deliberation, you find that the misery of disoblig- 
lo ing his two sisters is more than equivalent to the happiness of 
being his wife, I advise you by all means to refuse him.” 

" How can you talk so ” said Jane, faintly smiling. " You 
must know that though I should be exceedingly grieved at 
their disapprobation, I could not hesitate.” 

15 "I did not think you would ; and that being the case, I 
cannot consider your situation with much compassion.” 

" But if he returns no more this winter, my choice will never 
be required. A thousand things may arise in six months ! ” 

The idea of his returning no more Elizabeth treated with the 
20 utmost contempt. It appeared to her merely the suggestion of 
Caroline’s interested wishes, and she could not for a moment 
suppose that those wishes, however openly or artfully spoken, 
could influence a young man so totally independent of everyone. 
She represented to her sister as forcibly as possible what 
25 she felt on the subject, and had soon the pleasure of seeing 
its happy effect. Jane’s temper was not desponding, and she 
was gradually led to hope, though the diffidence of affection 
sometimes overcame the hope, that Bingley would return to 
Netherfield and answer every wish of her heart. 

30 They agreed that Mrs. Bennet should only hear of the de- 
parture of the family, without being alarmed on the score of the 
gentleman’s conduct ; but even this partial communication gave 
her a great deal of concern, and she bewailed it as exceedingly 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


129 


unlucky that the ladies should happen to go away just as they 
were all getting so intimate together. After lamenting it, how- 
ever, at some length, she had the consolation of thinking that 
Mr. Bingley would be soon down again and soon dining at 
Longbourn, and the conclusion of all was the comfortable 5 
declaration, that though he had been invited only to a family 
dinner, she would take care to have two full courses. 


CHAPTER XXII 


The Bennets were engaged to dine with the Lucases, and 
again during the chief of the day was Miss Lucas so kind as to 
listen to Mr. Collins. Elizabeth took an opportunity of thanking 
her. " It keeps him in good humor,” said she, and I am more 
5 obliged to you than I can express.” Charlotte assured her 
friend of her satisfaction in being useful, and that it amply 
repaid her for the little sacrifice of her time. This was very 
amiable, but Charlotte’s kindness extended farther than Eliza- 
beth had any conception of ; — its object was nothing else than 
10 to secure her from any return of Mr. Collins’s addresses, by 
engaging them towards herself. Such was Miss Lucas’s scheme; 
and appearances were so favorable, that when they parted at 
night, she would have felt almost sure of success if he had not 
been to leave Hertfordshire so very soon. But here she did 
1 5 injustice to the fire and independence of his character, for it led 
him to escape out of Longbourn House the next morning with 
admirable slyness, and hasten to Lucas Lodge to throw himself 
at her feet. He was anxious to avoid the notice of his cousins, 
from a conviction that if they saw him depart, they could not 
20 fail to conjecture his design, and he was not willing to have the 
attempt known till its success could be known likewise ; for 
though feeling almost secure, and with reason, for Charlotte 
had been tolerably encouraging, he was comparatively diffident 
since the adventure of Wednesday. His reception, however, was 
25 of the most flattering kind. Miss Lucas perceived him from an 
upper window as he walked towards the house, and instantly 
set out to meet him accidentally in the lane. But little had she 
dared to hope that so much love and eloquence awaited her there. 

130 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 131 

In as short a time as Mr. Collins’s long speeches would 
allow, everything was settled between them to the satisfaction 
of both ; and as they entered the house he earnestly entreated 
her to name the day that was to make him the happiest of men ; 
and though such a solicitation must be waived for the present, 
the lady felt no inclination to trifle with his happiness. The 
stupidity with which he was favored by nature must guard his 
courtship from any charm that could make a woman wish for 
its continuance ; and Miss Lucas, who accepted him solely from 
the pure and disinterested desire of an establishment, cared 
not how soon that establishment were gained. 

Sir William and Lady Lucas were speedily applied to for 
their consent ; and it was bestowed with a most joyful alacrity. 
Mr. Collins’s present circumstances made it a most eligible 
match for their daughter, to whom they could give little for- 
tune ; and his prospects of future wealth were exceedingly fair. 
Lady Lucas began directly to calculate, with more interest than 
the matter had ever excited before, how many years longer 
Mr. Bennet was likely to live ; and Sir William gave it as his 
decided opinion, that whenever Mr. Collins should be in pos- 
session of the Longbourn estate, it would be highly expedient 
that both he and his wife should make their appearance at 
St. James’s. The whole family, in short, were properly over- 
joyed on the occasion. The younger girls formed hopes of 
coming out a year or two sooner than they might otherwise 
have done ; and the boys were relieved from their apprehension 
of Charlotte’s dying an old maid. Charlotte herself was toler- 
ably composed. She had gained her point, and had time to 
consider of it. Her reflections were in general satisfactory. 
Mr. Collins, to be sure, was neither sensible nor agreeable ; his 
society was irksome, and his attachment to her must be imagi- 
nary. But still he would be her husband. Without thinking 
highly either of men or of matrimony, marriage had always 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


132 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


been her object; it was the only honorable provision for well- 
educated young women of small fortune, and however uncertain 
of giving happiness, must be their pleasantest preservative from 
want. This preservative she had now obtained ; and at the age 
5 of twenty-seven, without having ever been handsome, she felt 
all the good luck of it. The least agreeable circumstance in the 
business was the surprise it must occasion to Elizabeth Bennet, 
whose friendship she valued beyond that of any other person. 
Elizabeth would wonder, and probably would blame her ; and 
10 though her resolution was not to be shaken, her feelings must 
be hurt by such a disapprobation. She resolved to give her the 
information herself, and therefore charged Mr. Collins, when 
he returned to Longbourn to dinner, to drop no hint of what 
had passed before any of the family. A promise of secrecy was 
15 of course very dutifully given, but it could not be kept without 
difficulty ; for the curiosity excited by his long absence burst 
forth in such very direct questions on his return as required 
some ingenuity to evade, and he was at the same time exer- 
cising great self-denial, for he was longing to publish his 
20 prosperous love. 

As he was to begin his journey too early on the morrow to 
see any of the family, the ceremony of leave-taking was per- 
formed when the ladies moved for the night ; and Mrs. Bennet, 
with great politeness and cordiality, said how happy they should 
25 be to see him at Longbourn again, whenever his other engage- 
ments might allow him to visit them. 

" My dear madam,” he replied, this invitation is particularly 
gratifying, because it is what I have been hoping to receive ; 
and you may be very certain that I shall .avail myself of it as 
30 soon as possible.” 

They were all astonished ; and Mr. Bennet, who could by no 
means wish for so speedy a return, immediately said — 

” But is there not danger of Lady Catherine’s disapprobation 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE I 33 

here, my good sir? You had better neglect your relations than 
run the risk of offending your patroness.” 

My dear sir,” replied Mr. Collins, ” I am particularly obliged 
to you for this friendly caution, and you may depend upon my 
not taking so material a step without her ladyship’s concurrence.” 

” You cannot be too much on your guard. Risk anything 
rather than her displeasure; and if you find it likely to be 
raised by your coming to us again, which I should think ex- 
ceedingly probable, stay quietly at home, and be satisfied that 
we shall take no offense.” 

” Believe me, my dear sir, my gratitude is warmly excited 
by such affectionate attention ; and depend upon it, you will 
speedily receive from me a letter of thanks for this, as for every 
other mark of your regard during my stay in Hertfordshire. 
As for my fair cousins, though my absence may not be long 
enough to render it necessary, I shall now take the liberty of 
wishing them health and happiness, not excepting my cousin 
Elizabeth.” 

With proper civilities the ladies then withdrew ; all of them 
equally surprised to find that he meditated a quick return. 
Mrs. Bennet wished to understand by it that he thought of 
paying his addresses to one of her younger girls, and Mary 
might have been prevailed on to accept him. She rated his 
abilities much higher than any of the others ; there was a 
solidity in his reflections which often struck her, and though by 
no means so clever as herself, she thought that if encouraged 
to read and improve himself by such an example as hers, he 
might become a very agreeable companion. But on the fol- 
lowing morning, every hope of this kind was done away. 
Miss Lucas called soon after breakfast, and in a private 
conference with Elizabeth related the event of the day before. 

The possibility of Mr. Collins’s fancying himself in love with 
her friend had once occurred to Elizabeth within the last day or 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


134 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


two ; but that Charlotte could encourage him seemed almost 
as far from possibility as that she could encourage him herself, 
and her astonishment was consequently so great as to over- 
come at first the bounds of decorum, and she could not help 
5 crying out — 

” Engaged to Mr. Collins ! my dear Charlotte, — impossible ! ” 

The steady countenance which Miss Lucas had commanded 
in telling her story, gave way to a momentary confusion here 
on receiving so direct a reproach ; though, as it was no more 
lo than she expected, she soon regained her composure, and 
calmly replied — 

" Why should you be surprised, my dear Eliza ? — Do you 
think it incredible that Mr. Collins should be able to procure 
any woman’s good opinion, because he was not so happy as to 
15 succeed with you ? ” 

But Elizabeth had now recollected herself, and making a 
strong effort for it, was able to assure her with tolerable firm- 
ness that the prospect of their relationship was highly grateful 
to her, and that she wished her all imaginable happiness. 

20 " I see what you are feeling,” replied Charlotte, — " you 

must be surprised, very much surprised — so lately as Mr. 
Collins was wishing to marry you. But when you have had 
time to think it all over, I hope you will be satisfied with what 
I have done. J am not romantic, you know ; I never was. I 
25 ask only a comfortable home ; and considering Mr. Collins’s 
character, connections, and situation in life, I am convinced 
that my chance of happiness with him is as fair as most people 
can boast on entering the marriage state.” 

Elizabeth quietly answered " Undoubtedly ; ’' — and after an 
30 awkward pause, they returned to the rest of the family. Char- 
lotte did not stay much longer, and Elizabeth was then left to 
reflect on what she had heard. It was a long time before she 
became at all reconciled to the idea of so unsuitable a match. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


135 


The strangeness of Mr. Collins’s making two offers of marriage 
within three days was nothing in comparison of his being now 
accepted. She had always felt that Charlotte’s opinion of matri- 
mony was not exactly like her own, but she could not have sup- 
posed it possible that, when called into action, she would have 5 
sacrificed every better feeling to worldly advantage. Charlotte, 
the wife of Mr. Collins, was a most humiliating picture ! — And 
to the pang of a friend disgracing herself and sunk in her 
esteem, was added the distressing conviction that it was im- 
possible for that friend to be tolerably happy in the lot she 10 
had chosen. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


Elizabeth was sitting with her mother and sisters, reflecting 
on what she had heard, and doubting whether she was author- 
ized to mention it, when Sir William Lucas himself appeared, 
sent by his daughter, to announce her engagement to the family. 
5 With many compliments to them, and much self-gratulation on 
the prospect of a connection between the houses, he unfolded 
the matter — to an audience not merely wondering, but incredu- 
lous ; for Mrs. Bennet, with more perseverance than politeness, 
protested he must be entirely mistaken ; and Lydia, always un- 
lo guarded and often uncivil, boisterously exclaimed — 

" Good Lord I Sir William, how can you tell such a story ? 
Do not you know that Mr. Collins wants to marry Lizzy ? ” 
Nothing less than the complaisance of a courtier could have 
borne without anger such treatment; but Sir William’s good 
IS breeding carried him through it all; and though he begged 
leave to be positive as to the truth of his information, he listened 
to all their impertinence with the most forbearing courtesy. 

Elizabeth, feeling it incumbent on her to relieve him from so 
unpleasant a situation, now put herself forward to confirm his 
20 account, by mentioning her prior knowledge of it from Char- 
lotte herself; and endeavored to put a stop to the exclama- 
tions of her mother and sisters by the earnestness of her con- 
gratulations to Sir William, in which she was readily joined 
by Jane, and by making a variety of remarks on the happi- 
25 ness that might be expected from the match, the excellent char- 
acter of Mr. Collins, and the convenient distance of Hunsford 
from London. 


136 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


137 


Mrs. Bennet was in fact too much overpowered to say a 
great deal while Sir William remained ; but no sooner had he 
left them than her feelings found a rapid vent. In the first 
place, she persisted in disbelieving the whole of the matter; 
secondly, she was very sure that Mr. Collins had been taken 5 
in ; thirdly, she trusted that they would never be happy to- 
gether; and fourthly, that the match might be broken off. 
Two inferences, however, were plainly deduced from the whole : 
one, that Elizabeth was the real cause of all the mischief ; and 
the other that she herself had been barbarously used by them 10 
all : and on these two points she principally dwelt during the 
rest of the day. Nothing could console and nothing appease 
her. Nor did that day wear out her resentment. A week 
elapsed before she could see Elizabeth without scolding her, 
a month passed away before she could speak to Sir William 15 
or Lady Lucas without being rude, and many months were 
gone before she could at all forgive their daughter. 

Mr. Rennet’s emotions were much more tranquil on the 
occasion, and such as he did experience he pronounced to be 
of a most agreeable sort; for it gratified him, he said, to dis- 20 
cover that Charlotte Lucas, whom he had been used to think 
tolerably sensible, was as foolish as his wife, and more foolish 
than his daughter ! 

Jane confessed herself a little surprised at the match ; but 
she said less of her astonishment than of her earnest desire 25 
for their happiness ; nor could Elizabeth persuade her to con- 
sider it as improbable. Kitty and Lydia were far from envying 
Miss Lucas, for Mr. Collins was only a clergyman ; and it 
affected them in no other way than as a piece of news to 
spread at Meryton. 3 ° 

Lady Lucas could not be insensible of triumph on being able 
to retort on Mrs. Bennet the comfort of having a daughter well 
married ; and she called at Longbourn rather oftener than usual 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


13S 

to say how happy she was, though Mrs. Bennet’s sour looks 
and ill-natured remarks might have been enough to drive hap- 
piness away. 

Between Elizabeth and Charlotte there was a restraint which 
5 kept them mutually silent on the subject ; and Elizabeth felt 
persuaded that no real confidence could ever subsist between 
them again. Her disappointment in Charlotte made her turn 
with fonder regard to her sister, of whose rectitude and delicacy 
she was sure her opinion could never be shaken, and for whose 
10 happiness she grew daily more anxious, as Bingley had now 
been gone a week, and nothing was heard of his return. 

Jane had sent Caroline an early answer to her letter, and 
was counting the days till she might reasonably hope to hear 
again. The promised letter of thanks from Mr. Collins arrived 
15 on Tuesday, addressed to their father, and written with all the 
solemnity of gratitude which a twelvemonth’s abode in the 
family might have prompted. After discharging his conscience 
on that head, he proceeded to inform them, with many rap- 
turous expressions, of his happiness in having obtained the 
20 affection of their amiable neighbor, Miss Lucas, and then ex- 
plained that it was merely with a view of enjoying her society 
that he had been so ready to close with their kind wish of 
seeing him again at Longbourn, whither he hoped to be 
able to return on Monday fortnight ; for Lady Catherine, he 
25 added, so heartily approved his marriage, that she wished it to 
take place as soon as possible, which he trusted would be an 
unanswerable argument with his amiable Charlotte to name an 
early day for making him the happiest of men. 

Mr. Collins’s return into Hertfordshire was no longer a 
30 matter of pleasure to Mrs. Bennet. On the contrary, she was 
as much disposed to complain of it as her husband. — It was 
very strange that he should come to Longbourn instead of to 
Lucas Lodge ; it was also very inconvenient and exceedingly 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


139 


troublesome. — She hated having visitors in the house while 
her health was so indifferent, and lovers were of all people 
the most disagreeable. Such were the gentle murmurs of 
Mrs. Bennet, and they gave way only to the greater distress 
of Mr. Bingley’s continued absence. 5 

Neither Jane nor Elizabeth were comfortable on this subject. 
Day after day passed away without bringing any other tidings 
of him than the report which shortly prevailed in Meryton of 
his coming no more to Netherfield the whole winter ; a report 
which highly incensed Mrs. Bennet, and which she never failed 10 
to contradict as a most scandalous falsehood. 

Even Elizabeth began to fear — not that Bingley was indif- 
ferent-^ but that his sisters would be successful in keeping him 
away. Unwilling as she was to admit an idea so destructive of 
Jane’s happiness, and so dishonorable to the stability of her 15 
lover, she could not prevent its frequently recurring. The 
united efforts of his two unfeeling sisters and of his overpower- 
ing friend, assisted by the attractions of Miss Darcy and the 
amusements of London, might be too much, she feared, for the 
strength of his attachment. 20 

As for Jane, her anxiety under this suspense was, of course, 
more painful than Elizabeth’s ; but whatever she felt she was 
desirous of concealing, and between herself and Elizabeth, 
therefore, the subject was never alluded to. But as no such 
delicacy restrained her mother, an hour seldom passed in 25 
which she did not talk of Bingley, express her impatience for 
his arrival, or even require Jane to confess that, if he did not 
come back, she should think herself very ill used. It needed 
all Jane’s steady mildness to bear these attacks with tolerable 
tranquillity. 

Mr. Collins returned most punctually on the Monday fort- 
night, but his reception at Longboum was not quite so gracious 
as it had been on his first introduction. He was too happy,. 


140 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


however, to need much attention; and, luckily for the others, 
the business of love-making relieved them from a great deal of 
his company. The chief of every day was spent by him at 
Lucas Lodge, and he sometimes returned to Longbourn only 
5 in time to make an apology for his absence before the family 
went to bed. 

Mrs. Bennet was really in a most pitiable state. The very 
mention of anything concerning the match threw her into an 
agony of ill-humor, and wherever she went she was sure of 
lo hearing it talked of. The sight of Miss Lucas was odious to 
her. As her successor in that house, she regarded her with 
jealous abhorrence. Whenever Charlotte came to see them, she 
concluded her to be anticipating the hour of possession ; and 
whenever she spoke in a low voice to Mr. Collins, was con- 
15 vinced that they were talking of the Longbourn estate, and 
resolving to turn herself and her daughters out of the house, 
as soon as Mr. Bennet were dead. She complained bitterly of 
all this to her husband. 

" Indeed, Mr.. Bennet,” said she, " it is very hard to think 
20 that Charlotte Lucas should ever be mistress of this house, 
that I should be forced to make way for her^ and live to see 
her take my place in it ! ” 

My dear, do not give way to such gloomy thoughts. Let 
us hope for better things. Let us flatter ourselves that I may 
25 be the survivor.” 

This was not very consoling to Mrs. Bennet, and, therefore, 
instead of making any answer, she went on as before. 

'' I cannot bear to think that they should have all this estate. 
If it was not for the entail, I should not mind it.” 

30 '' What should not you mind ? ” 

" I should not mind anything at all.” 

" Let us be thankful that you are preserved from a state of 
such insensibility.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I4I 

'' I never can be thankful, Mr. Bennet, for anything about 
the entail. How anyone could have the conscience to entail 
away an estate from one’s own daughters, I cannot understand ; 
and all for the sake of Mr. Collins too ! — Why should he have 
it more than anybody else ? ” 5 

” I leave it to yourself to determine,” said Mr. Bennet. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


Miss Bingley’s letter arrived, and put an end to doubt. The 
very first sentence conveyed the assurance of their being all set- 
tled in London for the winter, and concluded with her brother’s 
regret at not having had time to pay his respects to his friends 
5 in Hertfordshire before he left the country. 

Hope was over, entirely over ; and when Jane could attend 
to the rest of the letter, she found little, except the professed 
affection of the writer, that could give her any comfort. 
Miss Darcy’s praise occupied the chief of it. Her many attrac- 
lo tions were again dwelt on, and Caroline boasted joyfully of their 
increasing intimacy, and ventured to predict the accomplish- 
ment of the wishes which had been unfolded in her former 
letter. She wrote also with great pleasure of her brother’s 
being an inmate of Mr. Darcy’s house, and mentioned with 
15 raptures some plans of the latter with regard to new furniture. 

Elizabeth, to whom Jane very soon communicated the chief 
of all this, heard it in silent indignation. Her heart was divided 
between concern for her sister, and resentment against all 
others. To Caroline’s assertion of her brother’s being partial 
20 to Miss Darcy she paid no credit. That he was really fond of 
Jane, she doubted no more than she had ever done ; and much 
as she had always been disposed to like him, she could not 
think without anger, hardly without contempt, on that easiness 
of temper, that want of proper resolution, which now made him 
25 the slave of his designing friends, and led him to sacrifice his 
own happiness to the caprice of their inclinations. Had his 
own happiness, however, been the only sacrifice, he might have 

142 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


143 


been allowed to sport with it in whatever manner he thought 
best, but her sister’s was involved in it, as she thought he must 
be sensible himself. It was a subject, in short, on which reflec- 
tion would be long indulged, and must be unavailing. She could 
think of nothing else; and yet whether Bingley’s regard had 5 
really died away, or were suppressed by his friends’ interfer- 
ence ; whether he had been aware of Jane’s attachment, or 
whether it had escaped his observation; whatever were the 
case, though her opinion of him must be materially affected by 
the difference, her sister’s situation remained the same, her 10 
peace equally wounded. 

A day or two passed before Jane had courage to speak of her 
feelings to Elizabeth ; but at last, on Mrs. Bennet’s leaving them 
together, after a longer irritation than usual about Netherfield 
and its master, she could not help saying, 15 

'' Oh that my dear mother had more command over herself 1 
She can have no idea of the pain she gives me by her continual 
reflections on him. But I will not repine. It cannot last long. 

He will be forgot, and we shall all be as we were before.” 

Elizabeth looked at her sister with incredulous solicitude, but 20 
said nothing. 

” You doubt me,” cried Jane, slightly coloring ; " indeed you 
have no reason. He may live in my memory as the most ami- 
able man of my acquaintance, but that is all. I have nothing 
either to hope or fear, and nothing to reproach him with. Thank 25 
God ! I have not that pain. A little time therefore — I shall 
certainly try to get the better.” 

With a stronger voice she soon added, " I have this com- 
fort immediately, that it has not been more than an error of 
fancy on my side, and that it has done no harm to anyone but 30 
myself.” 

” My dear Jane ! ” exclaimed Elizabeth, " you are too good. 
Your sweetness and disinterestedness are really angelic ; I do 


144 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


not know what to say to you. I feel as if I had never done you 
justice, or loved you as you deserve.” 

Miss Bennet eagerly disclaimed all extraordinary merit, and 
threw back the praise on her sister’s warm affection. 

5 ” Nay,” said Elizabeth, ” this is not fair. You wish to think 

all the world respectable, and are hurt if I speak ill of anybody. 
I only want to think you perfect, and you set yourself against 
it. Do not be afraid of my running into any excess, of my en- 
croaching on your privilege of universal good will. You need 
lo not. There are few people whom I really love, and still fewer 
of whom I think well. The more I see of the world, the more 
am I dissatisfied with it ; and every day confirms my belief of 
the inconsistency of all human characters, and of the little de- 
pendence that can be placed on the appearance of either merit 
15 or sense. I have met with two instances lately, one I will not 
mention ; the other is Charlotte’s marriage. It is unaccountable I 
In every view it is unaccountable ! ” 

" My dear Lizzy, do not give way to such feelings as these. 
They will ruin your happiness. You do not make allowance 
20 enough for difference of situation and temper. Consider 
Mr. Collins’s respectability, and Charlotte’s prudent, steady char- 
acter. Remember that she is one of a large family ; that as to 
fortune, it is a most eligible match ; and be ready to believe, 
for everybody’s sake, that she may feel something like regard 
25 and esteem for our cousin.” 

” To oblige you, I would try to believe almost anything, but 
no one else could be benefited by such a belief as this ; for were 
I persuaded that Charlotte had any regard for him, I should 
only think worse of her understanding than I now do of her 
30 heart. My dear Jane, Mr. Collins is a conceited, pompous, 
narrow-minded, silly man ; you know he is, as well as I do : 
and you must feel, as well as I do, that the woman who marries 
him cannot have a proper way of thinking. You shall not defend 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


145 


her, though it is Charlotte Lucas. You shall not, for the sake 
of one individual, change the meaning of principle and integrity, 
nor endeavor to persuade yourself or me, that selfishness is 
prudence, and insensibility of danger security for happiness.” 

" I must think your language too strong in speaking of both,” S 
replied Jane ; " and I hope you will be convinced of it, by see- 
ing them happy together. But enough of this. You alluded to 
something else. You mentioned two instances. I cannot mis- 
understand you, but I entreat you, dear Lizzy, not to pain me 
by thinking that person to blame, and saying your opinion of 10 
him is sunk. We must not be so ready to fancy ourselves inten- 
tionally injured. We must not expect a lively young man to be 
always so guarded and circumspect. It is very often nothing 
but our own vanity that deceives us. Women fancy admiration 
means more than it does.” 15 

And men take care that they should.” 

" If it is designedly done, they cannot be justified ; but I 
have no idea of there being so much design in the world as 
some persons imagine.” 

" I am far from attributing any part of Mr. Bingley’s conduct 20 
to design,” said Elizabeth ; '' but without scheming to do wrong, 
or to make others unhappy, there may be error, and there may 
be misery. Thoughtlessness, want of attention to other people’s 
feelings, and want of resolution, will do the business.” 

And do you impute it to either of those ? ” 25 

'' Yes ; to the last. But if I go on, I shall displease you by 
saying what I think of persons you esteem. Stop me whilst 
you can.’’ 

” You persist, then, in supposing his sisters influence him ? ” 

” Yes, in conjunction with his friend.” 30 

” I cannot believe it. Why should they try to influence him } 
They can only wish his happiness ; and, if he is attached to me, 
no other woman can secure it.” 


140 PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 

'' Your first position is false. They may wish many things 
besides his happiness ; they may wish his increase of wealth 
and consequence ; they may wish him to marry a girl who has 
all the importance of money, great connections and pride.” 

5 " Beyond a doubt, they do wish him to choose Miss Darcy,” 

replied Jane ; ” but this may be from better feelings than you 
are supposing. They have known her much longer than they 
have known me ; no wonder if they love her better. But, what- 
ever may be their own wishes, it is very unlikely they should 
lo have opposed their brother’s. What sister would think herself 
at liberty to do it, unless there were something very objection- 
able ? If they believed him attached to me, they would not try 
to part us ; if he were so, they could not succeed. By supposing 
such an affection, you make everybody acting unnaturally and 
15 wrong, and me most unhappy. Do not distress me by the idea. 
I am not ashamed of having been mistaken — or, at least, it is 
slight ; it is nothing in comparison of what I should feel in think- 
ing ill of him or his sisters. Let me take it in the best light, in 
the light in which it may be understood.” 

20 Elizabeth could not oppose such a wish ; and from this time 
Mr. Bingley’s name was scarcely ever mentioned between them. 

Mrs. Bennet still continued to wonder and repine at his re- 
turning no more, and though a day seldom passed in which 
Elizabeth did not account for it clearly, there seemed little 
25 chance of her ever considering it with less perplexity. Her 
daughter endeavored to convince her of what she did not 
believe herself, that his attentions to Jane had been merely 
the effect of a common and transient liking, which ceased 
when he saw her no more ; but, though the probability of 
30 the statement was admitted at the time, she had the same 
story to repeat every day. Mrs. Bennet’s best comfort was 
that Mr. Bingley must be down again in the summer. 

Mr. Bennet treated the matter differently. ” So, Lizzy,” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


147 


said he one day, "your sister is crossed in love, I find. I 
congratulate her. Next to being married, a girl likes to be 
crossed in love a little now and then. It is something 
to think of, and gives her a sort of distinction among her 
companions. When is your turn to come ? You will hardly 5 
bear to be long outdone by Jane. Now is your time. Here 
are officers enough at Meryton to disappoint -all the young 
ladies in the country. Let Wickham be your man. He is a 
pleasant fellow, and would jilt you creditably.” 

" Thank you, sir, but a less agreeable man would satisfy to 
me. We must not all expect Jane’s good fortune.” 

" True,” said Mr. Bennet, " but it is a comfort to think that 
whatever of that kind may befall you, you have an affectionate 
mother who will always make the most of it.” 

Mr. Wickham’s society was of material service in dispelling 15 
the gloom which the late perverse occurrences had thrown on 
many of the Longbourn family. They saw him often, and to 
his other recommendations was now added that of general 
unreserve. The whole of what Elizabeth had already heard, 
his claims on Mr. Darcy, and all that he had suffered from 20 
him, was now openly acknowledged and publicly canvassed ; 
and everybody was pleased to think how much they had 
always disliked Mr. Darcy before they had known anything 
of the matter. 

Miss Bennet was the only creature who could suppose 25 
there might be any extenuating circumstances in the case, 
unknown to the society of Hertfordshire ; her mild and steady 
candor always pleaded for allowances, and urged the pos- 
sibility of mistakes — but by everybody else Mr. Darcy was 
condemned as the worst of men. 30 


CHAPTER XXV 


After a week spent in professions of love and schemes of 
felicity, Mr. Collins was called from his amiable Charlotte by 
the arrival of Saturday. The pain of separation, however, 
might be alleviated on his side, by preparations for the re- 
5 ception of his bride ; as he had reason to hope, that shortly 
after his next return into Hertfordshire, the day would be 
fixed that was to make him the happiest of men. He took 
leave of his relations at Longboum with as much solemnity 
as before ; wished his fair cousins health and happiness again, 
lo and promised their father another letter of thanks. 

On the following Monday, Mrs. Bennet had the pleasure 
of receiving her brother and his wife, who came as usual 
to spend the Christmas at Longbourn. Mr. Gardiner was a 
sensible, gentlemanlike man, greatly superior to his sister, 
15 as well by nature as education. The Netherfield ladies would 
have had difficulty in believing that a man who lived by trade, 
and within view of his own warehouses, could have been so 
well-bred and agreeable. Mrs. Gardiner, who was several years 
younger than Mrs. Bennet and Mrs. Philips, was an amiable, 
20 intelligent, elegant woman, and a great favorite with all her 
Longbourn nieces. Between the two eldest and herself espe- 
cially, there subsisted a very particular regard. They had 
frequently been staying with her in town. 

The first part of Mrs. Gardiner’s business on her arrival was 
25 to distribute her presents and describe the newest fashions. 
When this was done, she had a less active part to play. It 
became her turn to listen. Mrs. Bennet had many grievances 

148 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


149 


to relate, and much to complain of. They had all been very 
ill-used since she last saw her sister. Two of her girls had been 
on the point of marriage, and after all there was nothing in it. 

"I do not blame Jane,” she continued, "for Jane would 
have got Mr. Bingley if she could. But Lizzy I oh, sister ! it is 5 
very hard to think that she might have been Mr. Collins’s wife 
by this time, had not it been for her own perverseness. He 
made her an offer in this very room, and she refused him. 
The consequence of it is, that Lady Lucas will have a daughter 
married before I have, and that Longbourn estate is just as 10 
much entailed as ever. The Lucases are very artful people 
indeed, sister. They are all for what they can get. I am sorry 
to say it of them, but so it is. It makes me very nervous and 
poorly, to be thwarted so in my own family, and to have neigh- 
bors who think of themselves before anybody else. However, 15 
your coming just at this time is the greatest of comforts, and 
I am very glad to hear what you tell us of long sleeves.” 

Mrs. Gardiner, to whom the chief of this news had been 
given before, in the course of Jane and Elizabeth’s correspond- 
ence with her, made her sister a slight answer, and, in 20 
compassion to her nieces, turned the conversation. 

When alone with Elizabeth afterwards, she spoke more on 
the subject. " It seems likely to have been a desirable match 
for Jane,” said she. " I am sorry it went off. But these 
things happen so often ! A young man, such as you describe 25 
Mr. Bingley, so easily falls in love with a pretty girl for a few 
weeks, and when accident separates them, so easily forgets her, 
that these sort of inconstancies are very frequent.” 

" An excellent consolation in its way,” said Elizabeth, " but 
it will not do for us. We do not suffer by accident. It does 30 
not often happen that the interference of friends will persuade 
a young man of independent fortune to think no more of a girl 
whom he was violently in love with only a few days before.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


150 

” But that expression of ' violently in love ’ is so hackneyed, 
so doubtful, so indefinite, that it gives me very little idea. It 
is as often applied to feelings which arise from an half-hour’s 
acquaintance, as to a real, strong attachment. Pray, how 
5 violent was Mr. Bingley’s love ? ” 

” I never saw a more promising inclination ; he was growing 
quite inattentive to other people, and wholly engrossed by her. 
Every time they met, it was more decided and remarkable. 
At his own ball he offended two or three young ladies, by not 
10 asking them to dance ; and I spoke to him twice myself, 
without receiving an answer. Could there be finer symptoms ? 
Is not general incivility the very essence of love ? ” - 

"Oh, yes! — of that kind of love which I suppose him to 
have felt. Poor Jane 1 I am sorry for her, because, with her 
15 disposition, she may not get over it immediately. It had better 
have happened to you^ Lizzy ; you would have laughed yourself 
out of it sooner. But do you think she would be prevailed on 
to go back with us ? Change of scene might be of service — and 
perhaps a little relief from home may be as useful as anything.” 
20 Elizabeth was exceedingly pleased with this proposal, and 
felt persuaded of her sister’s ready acquiescence. 

" I hope,” added Mrs. Gardiner, " that no consideration with 
regard to this young man will influence her. We live in so 
different a part of town, all our connections are so different, 
25 and, as you well know, we go out so little, that it is very 
improbable that they should meet at all, unless he really 
comes to see her.” 

" And that is quite impossible ; for he is now in the custody 
of his friend, and Mr. Darcy would no more suffer him to call 
30 on Jane in such a part of London 1 My dear aunt, how could 
you think of it ? Mr. Darcy may perhaps have heard of such 
a place as Gracechurch Street, but he would hardly think a 
month’s ablution enough to cleanse him from its impurities, 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 151 

were he once to enter it; and depend upon it, Mr. Bingley 
never stirs without him.” 

" So much the better. I hope they will not meet at all. 
But does not Jane correspond with his sister? She will not be 
able to help calling.” 

" She will drop the acquaintance entirely.” 

But in spite of the certainty in which Elizabeth affected to 
place this point, as well as the still more interesting one of 
Bingley ’s being withheld from seeing Jane, she felt a solicitude 
on the subject which convinced her, on examination, that she 
did not consider it entirely hopeless. It was possible, and 
sometimes she thought it probable, that his affection might be 
reanimated, and the influence of his friends successfully com- 
bated by the more natural influence of Jane’s attractions. 

Miss Bennet accepted her aunt’s invitation with pleasure ; 
and the Bingleys were no otherwise in her thoughts at the 
same time, than as she hoped by Caroline’s not living in the 
same house with her brother, she might occasionally spend a 
morning with her, without any danger of seeing him. 

The Gardiners stayed a week at Longbourn ; and what with 
the Philipses, the Lucases, and the officers, there was not a 
day without its engagement. Mrs. Bennet had so carefully pro- 
vided for the entertainmetit of her brother and sister, that they 
did not once sit down to a family dinner. When the engagement 
was for home, some of the officers always made part of it — of 
which officers Mr. Wickham was sure to be one ; and on these 
occasions, Mrs. Gardiner, rendered suspicious by Elizabeth’s 
warm commendation of him, narrowly observed them both. 
Without supposing them, from what she saw, to be very seri- 
ously in love, their preference of each other was plain enough 
to make her a little uneasy ; and she resolved to speak to Eliza- 
beth on the subject before she left Hertfordshire, and represent 
to her the imprudence of encouraging such an attachment. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


152 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


To Mrs. Gardiner, Wickham had one means of affording 
pleasure, unconnected with his general powers. About ten or 
a dozen years ago, before her marriage, she had spent a 
considerable time in that very part of Derbyshire to which he 
5 belonged. They had, therefore, many acquaintance in common ; 
and though Wickham had been little there since the death of 
Darcy’s father, five years before, it was yet in his power to 
give her fresher intelligence of her former friends than she 
had been in the way of procuring, 
lo Mrs. Gardiner had seen Pemberley, and known the late 
Mr. Darcy by character perfectly well. Here, consequently, 
was an inexhaustible subject of discourse. In comparing her 
recollection of Pemberley with the minute descnption which 
Wickham could give, and in bestowing her tribute of praise 
15 on the character of its late possessor, she was delighting both 
him and herself. On being made acquainted with the present 
Mr. Darcy’s treatment of him, she tried to remember something 
of that gentleman’s reputed disposition, when quite a lad, which 
might agree with it, and was confident at last that she recol- 
20 lected having heard Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy formerly spoken of 
as a very proud, ill-natured boy. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


Mrs. Gardiner’s caution to Elizabeth was punctually and 
kindly given on the first favorable opportunity of speaking to 
her alone ; after honestly telling her what she thought, she 
thus went on : — 

" You are too sensible a girl, Lizzy, to fall in love merely 5 
because you are warned against it ; and, therefore, I am not 
afraid of speaking openly. Seriously, I would have you be on 
your guard. Do not involve yourself or endeavor to involve 
him in an affection which the want of fortune would make so 
very imprudent. I have nothing to say against him ; he is a 10 
most interesting young man ; and if he had the fortune he 
ought to have, I should think you could not do better. But 
as it is, you must not let your fancy run away with you. You 
have sense, and we all expect you to use it. Your father would 
depend on resolutiop and good conduct, I am sure. You 15 
must not disappoint your father.” 

" My dear aunt, this is being serious indeed.” 

" Yes, and I hope to engage you to be serious likewise.” 

” Well, then, you need not be under any alarm. I will take 
care of myself, and of Mr. Wickham too. He shall not be in 20 
love with me, if I can prevent it.” 

" Elizabeth, you are not serious now.” 

” I beg your pardon ; I will try again. At present I am not 
in love with Mr. Wickham ; no, I certainly am not. But he is, 
beyond all comparison, the most agreeable man I ever saw — 25 
and if he becomes really attached to me — I believe it will be 
better that he should not. I see the imprudence of it. — Oh 1 

153 


154 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


that abominable Mr. Darcy ! — My father’s opinion of me does 
me the greatest honor, and I should be miserable to forfeit it. 
My father, however, is partial to Mr. Wickham. In short, my 
dear aunt, I should be very sorry to be the means of making any 
5 of you unhappy ; but since we see every day that where there is 
affection, young people are seldom withheld by immediate want 
of fortune from entering into engagements with each other, 
how can I promise to be wiser than so many of my fellow 
creatures if I am tempted, or how am I even to know that it 
lo would be wisdom to resist All that I can promise you, there- 
fore, is not to be in a hurry. I will not be in a hurry to believe 
myself his first object. When I am in company with him, I will 
not be wishing. In short, I will do my best.” 

'' Perhaps it will be as well if you discourage his coming here 
1 5 so very often. At least, you should not remind your mother of 
inviting him.” 

" As I did the other day,” said Elizabeth with a conscious 
smile : " very true, it will be wise in me to refrain from that. 
But do not imagine that he is always here so often. It is on 
20 your account that he has been so frequently invited this week. 
You know my mother’s ideas as to ihe necessity of constant 
company for her friends. But really, and upon my honor, I 
will try to do what I think to be the wisest ; and now I hope 
you are satisfied.” 

25 Her aunt assured her that she was, and Elizabeth having 
thanked her for the kindness of her hints, they parted ; a won- 
derful instance of advice being given on such a point, without 
being resented. 

Mr. Collins returned into Hertfordshire soon after it had 
30 been quitted by the Gardiners and Jane ; but as he took up 
his abode with the Lucases, his arrival was no great inconven- 
ience to Mrs. Bennet. His marriage was now fast approaching, 
and she was at length so far resigned as to think it inevitable. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


155 


and even repeatedly to say, in an ill-natured tone, that she 
" wished they might be happy.” Thursday was to be the wed- 
ding day, and on Wednesday Miss Lucas paid her farewell 
visit ; and when she rose to take leave, Elizabeth, ashamed of 
her mother’s ungracious and reluctant good wishes, and sin- 
cerely affected herself, accompanied her out of the room. As 
they went downstairs together, Charlotte said — 

'' I shall depend on hearing from you very often, Eliza.” 

'' That you certainly shall.” 

^'And I have another favor to ask. Will you come and 
see me?” 

" We shall often meet, I hope, in Hertfordshire.” 

” I am not likely to leave Kent for some time. Promise me, 
therefore, to come to Hunsford.” 

Elizabeth could not refuse, though she foresaw little pleasure 
in the visit. 

” My father and Maria are to come to me in March,” added 
Charlotte, " and I hope you will consent to be of the party. 
Indeed, Eliza, you will be as welcome to me as either of them.” 

The wedding took place : the bride and bridegroom set off 
for Kent from the church door, and everybody had as much to 
say, or to hear, on the subject as usual. Elizabeth soon heard 
from her friend ; and their correspondence was as regular and 
frequent as it had ever been ; that it should be equally unre- 
served was impossible. Elizabeth could never address her with- 
out feeling that all the comfort of intimacy was over, and 
though determined not to slacken as a correspondent, it was 
for the sake of what had been, rather than what was. Char- 
lotte’s first letters were received with a good deal of eagerness ; 
there could not but be curiosity to know how she would speak 
of her new home, how she would like Lady Catherine, and how 
happy she would dare pronounce herself to be ; though, when 
the letters were read, Elizabeth felt that Charlotte expressed 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


156 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


herself on every point exactly as she might have foreseen. 
She wrote cheerfully, seemed surrounded with comforts, and 
mentioned nothing which she could not praise. The house, 
furniture, neighborhood, and roads, were all to her taste, and 
5 Lady Catherine’s behavior was most friendly and obliging. It 
was Mr. Collins’s picture of Hunsford and Rosings rationally 
softened ; and Elizabeth perceived that she must wait for her 
own visit there, to know the rest. 

Jane had already written a few lines to her sister to announce 
lo their safe arrival in London ; and when she wrote again, Eliza- 
beth hoped it would be in her power to say something of 
the Bingleys. 

Her impatience for this second letter was as well rewarded 
as impatience generally is. Jane had been a week in town 
15 without either seeing or hearing from Caroline. She accounted 
for it, however, by supposing that her last letter to her friend 
from Longboum had by some accident been lost. 

" My aunt,” she continued, ” is going to-morrow into that 
part of the town, and I shall take the opportunity of calling in 
20 Grosvenor Street.” 

She wrote again when the visit was paid, and she had seen 
Miss Bingley. ” I did not think Caroline in spirits,” were her 
words, ” but she was very glad to see me, and reproached me 
for giving her no notice of my coming to London. I was right, 
25 therefore; my last letter had never reached her. I inquired 
after their brother, of course. He was well, but so much en- 
gaged with Mr. Darcy that they scarcely ever saw him. I found 
that Miss Darcy was expected to dinner. I wish I could see her. 
My visit was not long, as Caroline and Mrs. Hurst were going 
30 out. I dare say I shall soon see them here.” 

Elizabeth shook her head over this letter. It convinced her 
that accident only could discover to Mr. Bingley her sister’s 
being in town. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


157 


Four weeks passed away, and Jane saw nothing of him. She 
endeavored to persuade herself that she did not regret it ; but 
she could no longer be blind to Miss Bingley’s inattention. 
After waiting at home every morning for a fortnight, and in- 
venting every evening a fresh excuse for her, the visitor did at 5 
last appear ; but the shortness of her stay, and yet more, the 
alteration of her manner, would allow Jane to deceive herself 
no longer. The letter which she wrote on this occasion to her 
sister will prove what she felt. 

My dearest Lizzy will, I am sure, be incapable of triumphing in 10 
her better judgment, at my expense, when I confess myself to have 
been entirely deceived in Miss Bingley’s regard for me. But, my 
dear sister, though the event has proved you right, do not think me 
obstinate if I still assert, that, considering what her behavior was, 
my confidence was as natural as .your suspicion. I do not at all 15 
comprehend her reason for wishing to be intimate with me ; but if 
the same circumstances were to happen again, I am sure I should 
be deceived again. Caroline did not return my visit till yesterday; 
and not a note, not a line, did I receive in the meantime. When 
she did come, it was very evident that she had no pleasure in it; 20 
she made a slight, formal apology, for not calling before, said not a 
word of wishing to see me again, and was in every respect so altered 
a creature, that when she went away, I was perfectly resolved to con- 
tinue the acquaintance no longer. I pity, though I cannot help blam- 
ing her. She was very wrong in singling me out as she did ; I can 25 
safely say that every advance to intimacy began on her side. But I 
pity her, because she must feel that she has been acting wrong, and 
because I am very sure that anxiety for her brother is the cause of 
it. I need not explain myself farther; and though we know this 
anxiety to be quite needless, yet if she feels it, it will easily account 30 
for her behavior to me; and so deservedly dear as he is to his 
sister, whatever anxiety she may feel on his behalf is natural and 
amiable. I cannot but wonder, however, at her having any such 
fears now, because, if he had at all cared about me, we must have 
met long, long ago. He knows of my being in town, I am certain, 35 
from something she said herself ; and yet it would seem, by her 


158 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


manner of talking, as if she wanted to persuade herself that he is 
really partial to Miss Darcy. I cannot understand it. If I were not 
afraid of judging harshly, I should be almost tempted to say that 
there is a strong appearance of duplicity in all this. But I will en- 
5 deavor to banish every painful thought, and think only of what will 
make me happy — your affection, and the invariable kindness of my 
dear uncle and aunt. Let me hear from you very soon. Miss Bingley 
said something of his never returning to Netherfield again, of giving 
up the house, but not with any certainty. We had better not men- 
lo tion it. I am extremely glad that you have such pleasant accounts 
from our friends at Hunsford. Pray go to see them, with Sir William 
and Maria. I am sure you will be very comfortable there. — -Yours, etc. 

This letter gave Elizabeth some pain ; but her spirits re- 
turned as she considered that Jane would no longer be duped, 
15 by the sister at least. All expectation from the brother was 
now absolutely over. She would not even wish for any renewal 
of his attentions. His character sunk on every review of it ; 
and as a punishment for him, as well as a possible advan- 
tage to Jane, she seriously hoped he might really soon marry 
20 Mr. Darcy’s sister, as by Wickham’s account, she would make 
him abundantly regret what he had thrown away. 

Mrs. Gardiner about this time reminded Elizabeth of her 
promise concerning that gentleman, and required information ; 
and Elizabeth had such to send as might rather give content- 
25 ment to her aunt than to herself. His apparent partiality had 
subsided, his attentions were over, he was the admirer of some 
one else. Elizabeth was watchful enough to see it all, but she 
could see it and write of it without material pain. Her heart 
had been but slightly touched, and her vanity was satisfied with 
30 believing that she would have been his only choice, had fortune 
permitted it. The sudden acquisition of ten thousand pounds 
was the most remarkable charm of the young lady to whom he 
was now rendering himself agreeable ; but Elizabeth, less clear- 
sighted perhaps in this case than in Charlotte’s, did not quarrel 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


159 


with him for his wish of independence. Nothing, on the con- 
trary, could be more natural ; and while able to suppose that 
it cost him a few struggles to relinquish her, she was ready 
to allow it a wise and desirable measure for both, and could 
very sincerely wish him happy. 

All this was acknowledged to Mrs. Gardiner ; and after 
relating the circumstances, she thus went on : 

I am now convinced, my dear aunt, that I have never been much in 
love ; for had I really experienced that pure and elevating passion, I 
should at present detest his very name, and wish him all manner of 
evil. But my feelings are not only cordial towards him ; they are 
even impartial towards Miss King. I cannot find out that I hate her 
at all, or that I am in the least unwilling to think her a very good 
sort of girl. There can be no love in all this. My watchfulness has 
been effectual ; and though I should certainly be a more interesting 
object to all my acquaintance were I distractedly in love with him, I 
cannot say that I regret my comparative insignificance. Importance 
may sometimes be purchased too dearly. Kitty and Lydia take his 
defection much more to heart than I do. They are young in the 
ways of the world, and not yet open to the mortifying conviction 
that handsome young men must have something to live on as well 
as the plain. 


5 

10 

15 

20 


CHAPTER XXVII 


With no greater events than these in the Longbourn family, 
and otherwise diversified by little beyond the walks to Mery ton, 
sometimes dirty and sometimes cold, did January and February 
pass away. March was to take Elizabeth to Hunsford. She 
5 had not at first thought very seriously of going thither ; but 
Charlotte, she soon found, was depending on the plan, and she 
gradually learned to consider it herself with greater pleasure as 
well as greater certainty. Absence had increased her desire of 
seeing Charlotte again, and weakened her disgust of Mr. Collins, 
lo There was novelty in the scheme, and as, with such a mother 
and such uncompanionable sisters, home could not be faultless, 
a little change was not unwelcome for its own sake. The jour- 
ney would moreover give her a peep at Jane ; and, in short, as 
the time drew near, she would have been very sorry for any 
15 delay. Everything, however, went on smoothly, and was finally 
settled according to Charlotte’s first sketch. She was to accom- 
, pany Sir William and his second daughter. The improvement 
of spending a night in London was added in time, and the plan 
became perfect as plan could be. 

20 The only pain was in leaving her father, who would certainly 
miss her, and who, when it came to the point, so little liked her 
going, that he told her to write to him, and almost promised to 
answer her letter. 

The farewell between herself and Mr. Wickham was per- 
25 fectly friendly ; on his side even more. His present pursuit 
could not make him forget that Elizabeth had been the first 
to excite and to deserve his attention, the first to listen and to 

160 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE l6l 

pity, the first to be admired ; and in his manner of bidding her 
adieu, wishing her every enjoyment, reminding her of what she 
was to expect in Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and trusting their 
opinion of her — their opinion of everybody — would always 
coincide, there was a solicitude, an interest which she felt must 
ever attach her to him with a most sincere regard ; and she 
parted from him convinced that, whether married or single, he 
must always be her model of the amiable and pleasing. 

Her fellow travelers the next day were not of a kind to 
make her think him less agreeable. Sir William Lucas, and his 
daughter Maria, a good-humored girl, but as empty-headed as 
himself, had nothing to say that could be worth hearing, and 
were listened to with about as much -delight as the rattle of 
the chaise. Elizabeth loved absurdities, but she had known 
Sir William’s too long. He could tell her nothing new of the 
wonders of his presentation and knighthood ; and his civilities 
were worn out, like his information. 

It was a journey of only twenty-four miles, and they began 
it so early as to be in Gracechurch Street by noon. As they 
drove to Mr. Gardiner’s door, Jane was at a drawing-room 
window watching their arrival ; when they entered the passage 
she was there to welcome them, and Elizabeth, looking earnestly 
in her face, was pleased to see it healthful and lovely as ever. 
On the stairs were a troop of little boys and girls, whose eager- 
ness for their cousin’s appearance would not allow them to wait 
in the drawing-room, and whose shyness, as they had not seen 
her for a twelvemonth, prevented their coming lower. All was 
joy and kindness. The day passed most pleasantly away ; the 
morning in bustle and shopping, and the evening at one of the 
theaters. 

Elizabeth then contrived to sit by her aunt. Their first sub- 
ject was her sister ; and she was more grieved than astonished 
to hear, in reply to her minute inquiries, that though Jan^ 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


i 62 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


always struggled to support her spirits, there were periods of 
dejection. It was reasonable, however, to hope that they would 
not continue long. Mrs. Gardiner gave her the particulars also 
of Miss Bingley’s visit in Gracechurch Street, and repeated 
5 conversations occurring at different times between Jane and 
herself, which proved that the former had, from her heart, given 
up the acquaintance. 

Mrs. Gardiner then rallied her niece on Wickham’s desertion, 
and complimented her on bearing it so well, 
lo " But, my dear Elizabeth,” she added, " what sort of girl is 
Miss King? I should be sorry to think our friend mercenary.” 

” Pray, my dear aunt, what is the difference in matrimonial 
affairs, between the mercenary and the prudent motive ? Where 
does discretion end, and avarice begin ? Last Christmas you 
15 were afraid of his marrying me, because it would be impru- 
dent ; and now, because he is trying to get a girl with only ten 
thousand pounds, you want to find out that he is mercenary.” 

” If you will only tell me what sort of girl Miss King is, I 
shall know what to think.” 

20 " She is a very good kind of girl, I believe. I know no harm 

of her.” 

” But he paid her not the smallest attention till her grand- 
father’s death made her mistress of this fortune.” 

" No — why should he ? If it were not allowable for him to 
25 gain my affections because I had no money, what occasion could 
there be for making love to a girl whom he did not care about, 
and who was equally poor ? ” 

" But there seems indelicacy in directing his attention towards 
her so soon after this event.” 

30 " A man in distressed circumstances has not time for all those 

elegant decorums which other people may observe. If she does 
not object to it, why should we ? ” 

" Her not objecting does not justify him. It only shows her 
being deficient in something herself — sense or feeling.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 163 

” Well,” cried Elizabeth, '' have it as you choose. He shall 
be mercenary, and she shall be foolish.” 

” No, Lizzy, that is what I do not choose. I should be sorry, 
you know, to think ill of a young man who has lived so long in 
Derbyshire.” 5 

" Oh ! if that is all, I have a very poor opinion of young men 
who live in Derbyshire ; and their intimate friends who live in 
Hertfordshire are not much better. I am sick of them all. 
Thank Heaven ! I am going to-morrow where I shall find a man 
who has not one agreeable quality, who has neither manner nor 10 V 
sense to recommend him. Stupid men are the only ones worth 
knowing, after all.” 

” Take care, Lizzy ; that speech savors strongly of disap- 
pointment.” 

Before they were separated by the conclusion of the play, she 1 5 
had the unexpected happiness of an invitation to accompany 
her uncle and aunt in a tour of pleasure which they proposed 
taking in the summer. 

” We have hot quite determined how far it shall carry us ” 
said Mrs. Gardiner, " but, perhaps, to the Lakes.” 20 

No scheme could have been more agreeable to Elizabeth, 
and her acceptance of the invitation was most ready and grate- 
ful. " My dear, dear aunt,” she rapturously cried, " what de- 
light ! what felicity ! You give me fresh life and vigor. Adieu 
to disappointment and spleen. What are men to rocks and 25 
mountains ? Oh ! what hours of transport we shall spend ! 

And when we do return, it shall not be like other travelers, 
without being able to give one accurate idea of anything. We 
will know where we have gone — we will recollect what we 
have seen. Lakes, mountains, and rivers shall not be jumbled 30 
together in our imaginations ; nor when we attempt to describe 
any particular scene, will we begin quarreling about its relative 
situation. Let our first effusions be less insupportable than 
those of the generality of travelers.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


Every object in the next day’s journey was new and interest- 
ing to Elizabeth ; and her spirits were in a state of enjoyment ; 
for she had seen her sister looking so well as to banish all fear 
for her health, and the prospect of her northern tour was a 
5 constant source of delight. 

When they left the highroad for the lane to Hunsford, every 
eye was in search of the Parsonage, and every turning ex- 
pected to bring it in view. The paling of Rosings Park was 
their boundary on one side. Elizabeth smiled at the recollection 
lo of all that she had heard of its inhabitants. 

At length the Parsonage was discernible. The garden sloping 
to the road, the house standing in it, the green pales, and the 
laurel hedge, everything declared they were arriving. Mr. Col- 
lins and Charlotte appeared at the door, and the carriage 
15 stopped at the small gate which led by a short gravel walk to 
the house, amidst the nods and smiles of the whole party. In a 
moment they were all out of the chaise, rejoicing at the sight 
of each other. Mrs. Collins welcomed her friend with the live- 
liest pleasure, and Elizabeth was more and more satisfied with 
20 coming when she found herself so affectionately received. She 
saw instantly that her cousin’s manners were not altered by his 
marriage ; his formal civility was just'what it had been, and he 
detained her some minutes at the gate to hear and satisfy his 
inquiries after all her family. They were then, with no other de- 
25 lay than his pointing out the neatness of the entrance, taken into 
the house ; and as soon as they were in the parlor he welcomed 
them a second time, with ostentatious formality, to his humble 
abode, and punctually repeated all his wife’s offers of refreshment. 

164 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


165 


Elizabeth was prepared to see him in his glory; and she 
could not help fancying that in displaying the good proportion 
of the room, its aspect and its furniture, he addressed himself 
particularly to her, as if wishing to make her feel what she had 
lost in refusing him. But though everything seemed neat and 
comfortable, she was not able to gratify him by any sigh of 
repentance, and rather looked with wonder at her friend that 
she could have so cheerful an air with such a companion. When 
Mr. Collins said anything of which his wife might reasonably 
be ashamed, which certainly was not unseldom, she invol- 
untarily turned her eye on Charlotte. Once or twice she could 
discern a faint blush ; but in general Charlotte wisely did not 
hear. After sitting long enough to admire every article of fur- 
niture in the room, from the sideboard to the fender, to give an 
account of their journey, and of all that had happened in 
London, Mr. Collins invited them to take a stroll in the garden, 
which was large and well laid out, and to the cultivation of 
which he attended himself. To work in his garden was one 
of his most respectable pleasures ; and Elizabeth admired the 
command of countenance with which Charlotte talked of the 
healthfulness of the exercise, and owned she encouraged it as 
much as possible. Here, leading the way through every walk 
and crosswalk, and scarcely allowing them an interval to utter 
the praises he asked for, every view was pointed out with a 
minuteness which left beauty entirely behind. He could 
number the fields in every direction, and could tell how many 
trees there were in the most distant clump. But of all the 
views which his garden, or which the country or the kingdom 
could boast, none were to be compared with the prospect of 
Rosings, afforded by an opening in the trees that bordered the 
park nearly opposite the front of his house. It was a handsome 
modem building, well situated on rising ground. 

From his garden, Mr. Collins would have led them round his 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


1 66 

two meadows ; but the ladies, not having shoes to encounter 
the remains of a white frost, turned back ; and while Sir William 
accompanied him, Charlotte took her sister and friend over the 
house, extremely well pleased, probably, to have the opportunity 
5 of showing it without her husband’s help. It was rather small, 
but well built and convenient ; and everything was fitted up and 
arranged with a neatness and consistency of which Elizabeth 
gave Charlotte all the credit. When Mr. Collins could be for- 
gotten, there was really a great air of comfort throughout, and 
10 by Charlotte’s evident enjoyment of it, Elizabeth supposed he 
must be often forgotten. 

She had already learned that Lady Catherine was still in the 
country. It was spoken of again while they were at dinner, 
when Mr. Collins joining in, observed — 

15 "Yes, Miss Elizabeth, you will have the honor of seeing 
Lady Catherine de Bourgh on the ensuing Sunday at Church, 
and I need not say you will be delighted with her. She is all 
affability and condescension, and I doubt not but you will be 
honored with some portion of her notice when service is over. 
20 I have scarcely any hesitation in saying that she will include 
you and my sister Maria in every invitation with which she 
honors us during your stay here. Her behavior to my dear 
Charlotte is charming. We dine at Rosings twice every week, 
and are never allowed to walk home. Her ladyship’s carriage 
25 is regularly ordered for us. I should say, one of her ladyship’s 
carriages, for she has several.” 

" Lady Catherine is a very respectable, sensible woman in- 
deed,” added Charlotte, " and a most attentive neighbor.” 

" Very true, my dear, that is exactly what I say. She is the 
30 sort of woman whom one cannot regard with too much 
deference.” 

The evening was spent chiefly in talking over Hertfordshire 
news, and telling again ' what had been already written ; and 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


167 

when it closed, Elizabeth, in the solitude of her chamber, had 
to meditate upon Charlotte’s degree of contentment, to under- 
stand her address in guiding, and composure in bearing with 
her husband, and to acknowledge that it was all done very well. 
She had also to anticipate how her visit would pass, the quiet 5 
tenor of their usual employments, the vexatious interruptions 
of Mr. Collins, and the gayeties of their intercourse with 
Rosings. A lively imagination soon settled it all. 

About the middle of the next day, as she was in her room 
getting ready for a walk, a sudden noise below seemed to speak 10 
the whole house in confusion ; and, after listening a moment, 
she heard somebody running upstairs in a violent hurry, and 
calling loudly after her. She opened the door and met Maria 
in the landing place, who, breathless with agitation, cried out — 
"Oh, my dear Eliza! pray make haste and come into the 15 
dining room, for there is such a sight to be seen ! I will not tell 
you what it is. Make haste, and come down this moment.” 

Elizabeth asked questions in vain; Maria would tell her 
nothing more, and down they ran into the dining room, which 
fronted the lane, in quest of this wonder I It was two ladies 20 
stopping in a low phaeton at the garden gate. 

"And is this all ? ” cried Elizabeth. " I expected at least that 
the pigs were got into the garden, and here is nothing but Lady 
Catherine and her daughter I ’’ 

"La! my dear,” said Maria, quite shocked at the mistake, 25 
" it is not Lady Catherine. The old lady is Mrs. Jenkinson, 
who lives with them ; the other is Miss de Bourgh. Only look 
at her. She is quite a little creature. Who would have thought 
she could be so thin and small ! ” 

" She is abominably rude to keep Charlotte out of doors in 30 
all this wind. Why does she not come in } ” 

" Oh, Charlotte says she hardly ever does. It is the greatest 
of favors when Miss de Bourgh comes in.” 


i68 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" I like her appearance,” said Elizabeth, struck with other 
ideas. ” She looks sickly and cross. Yes, she will do for him 
very well. She will make him a very proper wife.” 

Mr. Collins and Charlotte were both standing at the gate in 
conversation with the ladies ; and Sir William, to Elizabeth’s 
high diversion, was stationed in the doorway, in earnest con- 
templation of the greatness before him, and constantly bowing 
whenever Miss de Bourgh looked that way. 

At length there was nothing more to be said ; the ladies 
drove on, and the others returned into the house. Mr. Collins 
no sooner saw the two girls than he began to congratulate them 
on their good fortune, which Charlotte explained by letting 
them know that the whole party was asked to dine at Rosings 
the next day. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


Mr. Collins’s triumph, in consequence of this invitation, was 
complete. The power of displaying the grandeur of his 
patroness to his wondering visitors, and of letting them see 
her civility towards himself and his wife, was exactly what he 
had wished for; and that an opportunity of doing it should 
be given so soon, was such an instance of Lady Catherine’s 
condescension, as he knew not how to admire enough. 

”I confess,” said he, 'That I should not have been at all 
surprised by her ladyship’s asking us on Sunday to drink tea 
and spend the evening at Rosings. I rather expected, from 
my knowledge of her affability, that it would happen. But who 
could have foreseen such an attention as this } Who could have 
imagined that we should receive an invitation to dine there (an 
invitation, moreover, including the whole party) so immediately 
after your arrival ! ” 

" I am the less surprised at what has happened,” replied 
Sir William, "from that knowledge of what the manners of the 
great really are, which my situation in life has allowed me to 
acquire. About the court, such instances of elegant breeding 
are not uncommon.” 

Scarcely anything was talked of the whole day or next 
morning but their visit to Rosings. Mr. Collins was carefully 
instructing them in what they were to expect, that the sight of 
such rooms, so many servants, and so splendid a dinner, might 
not wholly overpower them. 

When the ladies were separating for the toilet, he said to 
Elizabeth — 


5 

10 

20 

25 


169 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


170 

'' Do not make yourself uneasy, my dear cousin, about your 
apparel. Lady Catherine is far from requiring that elegance of 
dress in us which becomes herself and daughter. I would 
advise you merely to put on whatever of your clothes is superior 
5 to the rest — there is no occasion for anything more. Lady 
Catherine will not think the worse of you for being simply 
dressed. She likes to have the distinction of rank preserved.” 

While they were dressing, he came two or three times to their 
different doors, to recommend their being quick, as Lady Cath- 
10 erine very much objected to be kept waiting for her dinner. 
Such formidable accounts of her ladyship, and her manner of 
living, quite frightened Maria Lucas, who had been little used 
to company, and she looked forward to her introduction at 
Rosings with as much apprehension as her father had done 
15 to his presentation at St. James’s. 

As the weather was fine, they had a pleasant walk of about 
half a mile across the park. Every park has its beauty and its 
prospects ; and Elizabeth saw much to be pleased with, though 
she could not be in such raptures as Mr. Collins expected the 
20 scene to inspire, and was but slightly affected by his enumeration 
of the windows in front of the house, and his relation of what 
the glazing altogether had originally cost Sir Lewis de Bourgh. 

When they ascended the steps to the hall, Maria’s alarm was 
every moment increasing, and even Sir William did not look 
25 perfectly calm. Elizabeth’s courage did not fail her. She had 
heard nothing of Lady Catherine that spoke her awful from 
any extraordinary talents or miraculous virtue, and the mere 
stateliness of money and rank she thought she could witness 
without trepidation. 

30 From the entrance hall, of which Mr. Collins pointed out, with 
a rapturous air, the fine proportion and finished ornaments, they 
followed the servants through an antechamber, to the room 
where Lady Catherine, her daughter, and Mrs. Jenkinson were 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


7 


sitting. Her ladyship, with great condescension, arose to receive 
them ; and as Mrs. Collins had settled it with her husband that 
the office of introduction should be hers, it was performed in 
a proper manner, without any of those apologies and thanks 
which he would have thought necessary. 5 

In spite of having been at St. James’s Sir William was so 
completely awed by the grandeur surrounding him, that he had 
but just courage enough to make a very low bow, and take his 
seat without saying a word ; and his daughter, frightened almost 
out of her senses, sat on the edge of her chair, not knowing 10 
which way to look. Elizabeth found herself quite equal to the 
scene, and could observe the three ladies before her composedly. 

— Lady Catherine was a tall, large woman, with strongly-marked 
features, which might once have been handsome. Her air was 
not conciliating, nor was her manner of receiving them such as 15 
to make her visitors forget their inferior rank. She was not 
rendered formidable by silence ; but whatever she said was 
spoken in so authoritative a tone, as marked her self-importance, 
and brought Mr. Wickham immediately to Elizabeth’s mind ; 
and from the observation of the day altogether, she believed 20 
Lady Catherine to be exactly what he had represented. 

When, after examining the mother, in whose countenance 
and deportment she soon found some resemblance of Mr. Darcy, 
she turned her eyes on the daughter, she could almost have 
joined in Maria’s astonishment at her being so thin and so small. 25 
There was neither in figure nor face any likeness between the 
ladies. Miss de Bourgh was pale and sickly ; her features, 
though not plain, were insignificant ; and she spoke very little, 
except in a low voice, to Mrs. Jenkinson, in whose appearance 
there was nothing remarkable, and who was entirely engaged 30 
in listening to what she said, and placing a screen in the proper 
direction before her eyes. 

After sitting a few minutes, they were all sent to one of the 


1/2 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


windows to admire the view, Mr. Collins attending them to 
point out its beauties, and Lady Catherine kindly informing 
them that it was much better worth looking at in the summer. 

The dinner was exceedingly handsome, and there were all 
5 the servants and all the articles of plate which Mr. Collins had 
promised ; and, as he had likewise foretold, he took his seat ai 
the bottom of the table, by her ladyship’s desire, and looked 
as if he felt that life could furnish nothing greater. He carved, 
and ate, and praised with delighted alacrity ; and every dish 
lo was commended, first by him and then by Sir William, who 
was now enough recovered to echo whatever his son-in-law 
said, in a manner which Elizabeth wondered Lady Catherine 
could bear. But Lady Catherine seemed gratified by their ex- 
cessive admiration, and gave most gracious smiles, especially 
15 when any dish on the table proved a novelty to them. The 
party did not supply much conversation. Elizabeth was ready 
to speak whenever there was an opening, but she was seated 
between Charlotte and Miss de Bourgh — the former of whom 
was engaged in listening to Lady Catherine, and the latter said 
20 not a word to her all dinner time. Mrs. Jenkinson was chiefly 
employed in watching how little Miss de Bourgh ate, pressing 
her to try some other dish, and fearing she was indisposed. 
Maria thought speaking out of the question, and the gentlemen 
did nothing but eat and admire. 

25 When the ladies returned to the drawing-room, there was 
little to be done but to hear Lady Catherine talk, which she 
did without any intermission till coffee came in, delivering her 
opinion on every subject in so decisive a manner, as proved 
that she was not used to have her judgment controverted. She 
30 inquired into Charlotte’s domestic concerns familiarly and mi- 
nutely, and gave her a great deal of advice as to the manage- 
ment of them all ; told her how everything ought to be regulated 
in so small a family as hers, and instructed her as to the care 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


173 


of her cows and her poultry. Elizabeth found that nothing was 
beneath this great lady’s attention, which could furnish her with 
an occasion of dictating to others. In the intervals of her dis- 
course with Mrs. Collins, she addressed a variety of questions 
to Maria and Elizabeth, but especially to the latter, of whose 
connections she knew the least, and who she observed to 
Mrs. Collins was a very genteel, pretty kind of girl. She asked 
her, at different times, how many sisters she had, whether they 
were older or younger than herself, whether any of them were 
likely to be married, whether they were handsome, where they 
had been educated, what carriage her father kept, and what 
had been her mother’s maiden name ? — Elizabeth felt all the 
impertinence of her questions, but answered them very com- 
posedly. — Lady Catherine then observed, 

" Your father’s estate is entailed on Mr. Collins, I think. For 
your sake,” turning to Charlotte, ” I am glad of it ; but other- 
wise I see no occasion for entailing estates from the female 
line. — It was not thought necessary in Sir Lewis de Bourgh’s 
family. Do you play and sing, Miss Bennet ? ” 

” A little.” 

” Oh ! then — some time or other we shall be happy to hear 

you. Our instrument is a capital one, probably superior to 

You shall try it some day. Do your sisters play and sing ? ” 

'' One of them does.” 

'' Why did not you all learn ? — You ought all to have learned. 
The Miss Webbs all play, and their father has not so good an 
income as yours. — Do you draw ? ” 

" No, not at all.” 

” What, none of you ? ” 

” Not one.” 

'' That is very strange. But I suppose you had no opportu- 
nity. Your mother should have taken you to town every spring 
for the benefit of masters.” 


1/4 PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 

” My mother would have had no objection, but my father 
hates London.” 

'' Has your governess left you ? ” 

” We never had any governess.” 

5 "No governess ! How was that possible } Five daughters 
brought up at home without a governess ! I never heard of 
such a thing. Your mother must have been quite a slave to 
your education.” 

Elizabeth could hardly help smiling as she assured her that 
10 had not been the case. 

" Then, who taught you ? Who attended to you ? Without a * 
governess, you must have been neglected.” 

" Compared with some families, I believe we were ; but such 
of us as wished to learn never wanted the means. We were 
15 always encouraged to read, and had all the masters that were 
necessary. Those who chose to be idle, certainly might.” 

" Aye, no doubt ; but that is what a governess will prevent, 
and if I had known your mother, I should have advised her 
most strenuously to engage one. I always say that nothing is 
20 to be done in education without steady and regular instruction, 
and nobody but a governess can give it. It is wonderful how 
many families I have been the means of supplying in that way. 

I am always glad to get a young person well placed out. Four 
nieces of Mrs. Jenkinson are most delightfully situated through 
25 my means ; and it was but the other day that I recommended^ 
another young person, who was merely accidentally mentioned 
to me, and the family are quite delighted with her. Mrs. Collins, 
did I tell you of Lady Metcalf’s calling yesterday to thank me ? 
She finds Miss Pope a treasure. ' Lady Catherine,’ said she, 
30 ' you have given 'me a treasure.’ Are any of your younger 
sisters out. Miss Bennet ? ” 

" Yes, ma’am, all.” 

" All ! — What, all five out at once ? Very odd ! — And you 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 175 

only the second. — The younger ones out before the elder are 
married ! — Your younger sisters must be very young } ” 

" Yes, my youngest is not sixteen. Perhaps s/ie is full young 
to be much in company. But really, ma’am, I think it would 
be very hard upon younger sisters, that they should not have 5 
their share of society and amusement, because the elder may 
not have the means or inclination to marry early. The last-born 
has as good a right to the pleasures of youth as the first. And 
to be kept back on such a motive ! I think it would not be very 
likely to promote sisterly affection or delicacy of mind.’* 10 

" Upon my word,” said her ladyship, ” you give your opinion 
very decidedly for so young a person. Pray, what is your age ? ” 

'' With three younger sisters grown up,” replied Elizabeth, 
smiling, " your ladyship can hardly expect me to own it.” 

Lady Catherine seemed quite astonished at not receiving a 15 
direct answer; and Elizabeth suspected herself to be the first 
creature who had ever dared to trifle with so much dignified ^ 
impertinence. 

"You cannot be more than twenty, I am sure, — therefore 
you need not conceal your age.” 20 

" I am not one-and-twenty.” 

When the gentlemen had joined them, and tea was over, 
the card-tables were placed. Lady Catherine, Sir Whlliam, and 
Mr. and Mrs. Collins sat down to quadrille ; and as Miss de 
Bourgh chose to play at cassino, the two girls had the honor of 25 
assisting Mrs. Jenkinson to make up her party. Their table was 
superlatively stupid. Scarcely a syllable was uttered that did 
not relate to the game, except when Mrs. Jenkinson expressed 
her fears of Miss de Bourgh’s being too hot or too cold, or hav- 
ing too much or too little light. A great deal more passed at 30 
the other table. Lady Catherine was generally speaking — stat- 
ing the mistakes of the three others, or relating some anecdote 
of herself. Mr. Collins was employed in agreeing to everything 


176 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


her ladyship said, thanking her for every fish he won, and 
apologizing if he thought he won too many. Sir William did 
not say much. He was storing his memory with anecdotes and 
noble .names. 

5 When Lady Catherine and her daughter had played as long 
as they chose, the tables were broken up, the carriage was 
offered to Mrs. Collins, gratefully accepted, and immediately 
ordered. The party then gathered round the fire to hear 
Lady Catherine determine what weather they were to have on 

10 the morrow. From these instructions they were summoned by 
the arrival of the coach ; and with many speeches of thankful- 
ness on Mr. Collins’s side, and as many bows on Sir William’s 
they departed. As soon as they had driven from the door, 
Elizabeth was called on by her cousin to give her opinion of 

15 all that she had seen at Rosings, which, for Charlotte’s sake, 
she made more favorable than it really was. But her commen- 
dation, though costing her some trouble, could by no means 
satisfy Mr. Collins, and he was very soon obliged to take her 
ladyship’s praise into his own hands. 


CHAPTER XXX 


Sir William stayed only a week at Hunsford, but his visit 
was long enough to convince him of his daughter’s being most 
comfortably settled, and of her possessing such a husband and 
such a neighbor as were not often met with. While Sir William 
was with them, Mr. Collins devoted his morning to driving him 5 
out in his gig, and showing him the country ; but when he went 
away, the whole family returned to their usual employments, 
and Elizabeth was thankful to find that they did not see more 
of her cousin by the alteration, for the chief of the time be- 
tween breakfast and dinner was now passed by him either at 10 
work in the garden, or in reading and writing, and looking out 
of the window in his own book room, which fronted the road. ^ 
The room in which the ladies sat was backwards. Elizabeth at 
first had rather wondered that Charlotte should not prefer the 
dining parlor for common use; it was a better-sized room, and 15 
had a pleasanter aspect ; but she soon saw that her friend had 
an excellent reason for what she did, for Mr. Collins would un- 
doubtedly have been much less in his own apartment had they 
sat in one equally lively ; and she gave Charlotte credit for 
the arrangement. 20 

From the drawing-room they could distinguish nothing in 
the lane, and were indebted to Mr. Collins for the knowledge of 
what carriages went along, and how often especially Miss de 
Bourgh drove by in her phaeton, which he never failed coming to 
inform them of, though it happened almost every day. She not 25 
unfrequently stopped at the Parsonage, and had a few minutes’ 
conversation with Charlotte, but was scarcely ever prevailed on 
to get out. 


77 


178 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Very few days passed in which Mr. Collins did not walk to 
Rosings, and not many in which his wife did not think it nec- 
essary to go likewise ; and till Elizabeth recollected that there 
might be other family livings to be disposed of, she could not 
5 understand the sacrifice of so many hours. Now and then they 
were honored with a call from her ladyship, and nothing escaped 
her observation that was passing in the room during these visits. 
She examined into their employments, looked at their work, 
and advised them to do it differently ; found fault with the 
lo arrangement of the furniture ; or detected the housemaid in 
negligence; and if she accepted any refreshment, seemed to 
do it only for the sake of finding out that Mrs. Collins’s joints 
c meat were too large for her family. 

"lizabeth soon perceived, that though this great lady was not 
15 in -le commission of the peace for the county, she was a most 
active magistrate in her own parish, the minutest concerns of 
which were carried to her by Mr. Collins ; and whenever any 
of the cottagers were disposed to be quarrelsome, discontented, 
or too poor, she sallied forth into the village to settle their differ- 
20 ences, silence their complaints, and scold them into harmony 
afid plenty. 

The entertainment of dining at Rosings was repeated about 
twice a week ; and, allowing for the loss of Sir William, and 
there being only one card-table in the evening, every such 
25 entertainment was the counterpart of the first. Their other 
engagements were few, as the style of living of the neigh- 
borhood in general was beyond the Collins’s reach. This, 
however, was no evil to Elizabeth, and upon the whole she 
spent her time comfortably enough ; there were half hours of 
30 pleasant conversation with Charlotte, and the weather was so 
fine for the time of year that she had often great enjoyment 
out of doors. Her favorite walk, and where she frequently 
went while the others were calling on Lady Catherine, was 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 179 

along the open grove which edged that side of the park, 
where there was a nice sheltered path, which no one seemed 
to value but herself, and where she felt beyond the reach of 
Lady Catherine’s curiosity. 

In this quiet way, the first fortnight of her visit soon passed 
away. Easter was approaching, and the week preceding it was 
to bring an addition to the family at Rosings, which in so small 
a circle must be important. Elizabeth had heard soon after her 
arrival that Mr. Darcy was expected there in the course of a 
few weeks, and though there were not many of her acquaintance 
whom she did not prefer, his coming would furnish one compara- 
tively new to look at in their Rosings parties, and she might be 
amused in seeing how hopeless Miss Bingley’s designs on hi;> 
were, by his behavior to his cousin, for whom he was evidently 
destined by Lady Catherine, who talked of his coming with the 
greatest satisfaction, spoke of him in terms of the highest ad- 
miration, and seemed almost angry to find that he had already 
been frequently seen by Miss Lucas and herself. 

His arrival was soon known at the Parsonage ; for Mr. Collins 
was walking the whole morning within view of the lodges open- 
ing into Hunsford Lane, in order to have the earliest assurance 
of it, and after making his bow as the carriage turned into the 
Park, hurried home with the great intelligence. On the follow- 
ing morning he hastened to Rosings to pay his respects. There 
were two nephews of Lady Catherine to require them, for 
Mr. Darcy had brought with him a Colonel Fitzwilliam, the 

younger son of his uncle Lord , and, to the great surprise 

of all the party, when Mr. Collins returned, the gentlemen ac- 
companied him. Charlotte had seen them from her husband’s 
room,’ crossing the road, and immediately running into the other, 
told the girls what an honor they might expect, adding — 

'' I may thank you, Eliza, for this piece of civility. Mr. Darcy 
would never have come so soon to wait upon me.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


i8o 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Elizabeth had scarcely time to disclaim all right to the com- 
pliment, before their approach was announced by the doorbell, 
and shortly afterwards the three gentlemen entered the room. 
Colonel Fitzwilliam, who led the way, was about thirty, not 
5 handsome, but in person and address most truly the gentleman. 
Mr. Darcy looked just as he had been used to look in Hert- 
fordshire — paid his compliments, with his usual reserve, to 
Mrs. Collins, and whatever might be his feelings towards her 
friend, met her with every appearance of composure. Elizabeth 
lo merely curtseyed to him, without saying a word. 

Colonel Fitzwilliam entered into conversation directly with 
the readiness and ease of a well-bred man, and talked very 
pleasantly ; but his cousin, after having addressed a slight ob- 
servation on the house and garden to Mrs. Collins, sat for some 
15 time without speaking to anybody. At length, however, his 
civility was so far awakened as to inquire of Elizabeth after 
the health of her family. She answered him in the usual way, 
and, after a moment’s pause, added — 

” My eldest sister has been in town these three months. 
20 Have you never happened to see her there ? ” 

She was perfectly sensible that he never had ; but she wished 
to see whether he would betray any consciousness of what had 
passed between the Bingleys and Jane, and she thought he 
looked a little confused as he answered thak he had never been 
25 so fortunate as to meet Miss Bennet. The subject was pursued 
no farther, and the gentlemen soon afterwards went away. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


Colonel Fitzwilliam’s manners were very much admired at 
the Parsonage, and the ladies all felt that he must add con- 
siderably to the pleasure of their engagements at Rosings. It 
was some days, however, before they received any invitation 
thither — for while there were visitors in the house, they could 5 
not be necessary ; and it was not till Easter day, almost a week 
after the gentlemen’s arrival, that they were honored by such 
an attention, and then they were merely asked on leaving 
church to come there in the evening. For the last week they 
had seen very little of either Lady Catherine or her daughter. 10 
Colonel Fitzwilliam had called at the Parsonage more than once 
during the time, but Mr. Darcy they had only seen at church. 

The invitation was accepted of course, and at a proper hour 
they joined the party in Lady Catherine’s drawing-room. Her 
ladyship received them civilly, but it was plain that their com- 15 
pany was by no means so acceptable as when she could get 
nobody else ; and she was, in fact, almost engrossed by her 
nephews, speaking to them, especially to Darcy, much more 
than to any other person in the room. 

Colonel Fitzwilliam seemed really glad to see them ; any- 20 
thing was a welcome relief to him at Rosings ; and Mrs. Collins’s 
pretty friend had moreover caught his fancy very much. He 
now seated himself by her, and talked so agreeably of Kent 
and Hertfordshire, of traveling and staying at home, of new 
books and music, that Elizabeth had never been half so well 25 
entertained in that room before; and they conversed with so 
much spirit and flow, as to draw the attention of Lady Cathe- 
rine herself, as well as of Mr. Darcy. His eyes had been soon 

181 


i 82 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and repeatedly turned towards them with a look of curiosity ; 
and that her ladyship, after a while, shared the feeling, was 
more openly acknowledged, for she did not scruple to call out — 

" What is that you are saying, Fitzwilliam ? What is it you 
5 are talking of ? What are you telling Miss Bennet ? Let me 
hear what it is.” 

'' We are speaking of music, madam,” said he, when no 
longer able to avoid a reply. 

" Of music ! Then pray speak aloud. It is of all subjects 
lo my delight. I must have my share in the conversation if you 
are speaking of music. There are few people in England, I 
suppose, who have more true enjoyment of music than myself, 
or a better natural taste. If I had ever learned, I should have 
been a great proficient. And so would Anne, if her health had 
15 allowed her to apply. I am confident that she would have 
performed delightfully. How does Georgiana get on, Darcy ? ” 

Mr. Darcy spoke with affectionate praise of his sister’s 
proficiency. 

" I am very glad to hear such a good account of her,” said 
20 Lady Catherine ; " and pray tell her from me, that she cannot 
expect to excel if she does not practice a great deal.” 

” I assure you, madam,” he replied, '' that she does not need 
such advice. She practices very constantly.” 

" So much the better. It cannot be done too much ; and 
25 when I next write to her, I shall charge her not to neglect it 
on any account. I often tell young ladies that no excellence in 
music is to be acquired without constant practice. I have told 
Miss Bennet several times, that she will never play really well 
unless she practices more ; and though Mrs. Collins has no 
30 instrument, she is very welcome, as I have often told her, to 
come to Rosings every day, and play on the pianoforte in 
Mrs. Jenkinson’s room. She would be in nobody’s way, you 
know, in that part of the house.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 183 

Mr. Darcy looked a little ashamed of his aunt’s ill breeding, 
and made no answer. 

\yhen coffee was over, Colonel Fitzwilliam reminded Eliza- 
beth of having promised to play to him ; and she sat down 
directly to the instrument. He drew a chair near her. Lady 
Catherine listened to half a song, and then talked, as before, to 
her other nephew ; till the latter walked away from her, and 
making with his usual deliberation towards the pianoforte, sta- 
tioned himself so as to command a full view of the fair per- 
former’s countenance. Elizabeth saw what he was doing, and 
at the first convenient pause, turned to him with an arch smile, 
and said — 

" You mean to frighten me, Mr. Darcy, by coming in all this 
state to hear me ? But I will not be alarmed though your sister 
does play so well. There is a stubbornness about me that never 
can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage 
always rises with every attempt to intimidate me.” 

" I shall not say that you are mistaken,” he replied, '' because 
you could not really believe me to entertain any design of alarm- 
ing you ; and I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance 
long enough to know that you find great enjoyment in occa- 
sionally professing opinions which in fact are not your own.” 

Elizabeth laughed heartily at this picture of herself, and said 
to Colonel Fitzwilliam, ” Your cousin will give you a very pretty 
notion of me, and teach you not to believe a word I say. I am 
particularly unlucky in meeting with a person so well able to 
expose my real character, in a part of the world where I had 
hoped to pass myself off with some degree of credit. Indeed, 
Mr. Darcy, it is very ungenerous in you to mention all that you 
knew to my disadvantage in Hertfordshire — and, give me leave 
to say, very impolitic too — for it is provoking me to retaliate, 
and such things may come out as will shock your relations 
to hear.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


84 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" I am not afraid of you,” said he, smilingly. 

" Pray let me hear what you have to accuse him of,” cried 
Colonel Fitzwilliam. ” I should like to know how he behaves 
among strangers.” 

5 ''You shall hear then — but prepare yourself for something 
very dreadful. The first time of my ever seeing him in Hert- 
fordshire, you must know, was at a ball — and at this ball, 
what do you think he did ? He danced only four dances ! 
I am sorry to pain you — but so it was. He danced only four 
lo dances, though gentlemen were scarce ; and, to my certain 
knowledge, more than one young lady was sitting down in 
want of a partner. Mr. Darcy, you cannot deny the fact.” 

" I had not at that time the honor of knowing any lady in 
the assembly beyond my own party.” 

15 "True; and nobody can ever be introduced in a ballroom. 
Well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, what do I play next ? My fingers 
wait your orders.” 

" Perhaps,” said Darcy, " I should have judged better, had I 
sought an introduction ; but I am ill qualified to recommend 
20 myself to strangers.” 

" Shall we ask your cousin the reason of this } ” said Eliza- 
beth, still addressing Colonel Fitzwilliam. " Shall we ask him 
why a man of sense and education, and who has lived in the 
world, is ill qualified to recommend himself to strangers ? ” 

25 " I can answer your question,” said Fitzwilliam, " without 

applying to him. It is because he will not give himself the 
trouble.” 

" I certainly have not the talent which some people possess,” 
said Darcy, " of conversing easily with those I have never seen 
30 before. I cannot catch their tone of conversation, or appear 
interested in their concerns, as I often see done.” 

" My fingers,” said Elizabeth, " do not move over this instru- 
ment in the masterly manner which I see so many women’s do. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


185 


They have not the same force or rapidity, and do not produce 
the same expression. But then I have always supposed it to be 
my own fault — because I would not take the trouble of prac- 
ticing. It is not that I do not believe my fingers as capable as 
any other woman’s of superior execution.” 

Darcy smiled and said, " You- are perfectly right. You have 
employed your time much better. No one admitted to the priv- 
ilege of hearing you can think anything wanting. We neither 
of us perform to strangers.” 

Here they were interrupted by Lady Catherine, who called 
out to know what they were talking of. Elizabeth immediately 
began playing again. Lady Catherine approached, and, after 
listening for a few minutes, said to Darcy — 

''Miss Bennet would not play at all amiss if she practiced 
more, and could have the advantage of a London master. She 
has a very good notion of fingering, though her taste is not 
equal to Anne’s. Anne would have been a delightful performer, 
had her health allowed her to learn.” 

Elizabeth looked at Darcy to see how cordially he assented 
to his cousin’s praise ; but neither at that moment nor at any 
other could she discern any symptom of love ; and from the 
whole of his behavior to Miss de Bourgh, she derived this com- 
fort for Miss Bingley, that he might have been just as likely to 
marry her^ had she been his relation. 

Lady Catherine continued her remarks on Elizabeth’s per- 
formance, mixing with them many instructions on execution 
and taste. Elizabeth received them with all the forbearance of 
civility, and, at the request of the gentlemen, remained at the 
instrument till her ladyship’s carriage was ready to take them 
all home. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


CHAPTER XXXII 


Elizabeth was sitting by herself the next morning, and writing 
to Jane, while Mrs. Collins and Maria were gone on business 
into the village, when she was startled by a ring at the door, 
the certain signal of a visitor. As she had heard no carriage, she 
5 thought it not unlikely to be Lady Catherine, and under that 
apprehension was putting away her half-finished letter that she 
might escape all impertinent questions, when the door opened, 
and, to her very great surprise, Mr. Darcy, and Mr. Darcy only, 
entered the room. 

10 He seemed astonished, too, on finding her alone, and apolo- 
gized for his intrusion by letting her know that he had under- 
stood all the ladies to be within. 

They then sat down, and when her inquiries after Rosings 
were made, seemed in danger of sinking into total silence. It 
15 was absolutely necessary, therefore, to think of something, and 
in this emergency recollecting when she had seen him last in 
Hertfordshire, and feeling curious to know what he would say 
on the subject of their hasty departure, she observed — 

" How very suddenly you all quitted Netherfield last Novem- 
20 ber, Mr. Darcy ! It must have been a most agreeable surprise 
to Mr. Bingley to see you all after him so soon ; for, if I recol- 
lect right, he went but the day before. He and his sisters were 
well, I hope, when you left London ? ” 

” Perfectly so, I thank you.” 

25 She found that she was to receive no other answer, and, after 
a short pause, added — 

'' I think I have understood that Mr. Bingley has nc'. much 
idea of ever returning to Netherfield again.?” 

186 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


87 


'' I have never heard him say so ; but it is probable that he 
may spend very little of his time there in future. He has many 
friends, and he is at a time of life when friends and engage- 
ments are continually increasing.” 

" If he means to be but little at Netherfield, it would be 5 
better for the neighborhood that he should give up the place 
entirely, for then we might possibly get a settled family there. 
But, perhaps Mr. Bingley did not take the house so much for 
the convenience of the neighborhood as for his own, and we 
must expect him to keep or quit it on the same principle.” 10 
” I should not be surprised,” said Darcy, '' if he were to 
give it up as soon as any eligible purchase offers.” 

Elizabeth made no answer. She was afraid of talking longer 
of his friend ; and, having nothing else to say, was now deter- 
mined to leave the trouble of finding a subject to him. 1 5 

He took the hint, and soon began with, This seems a very 
comfortable house. Lady Catherine, I believe, did a great deal 
to it when Mr. Collins first came to Hunsford.” 

” I believe she did — and I am sure she could not have 
bestowed her kindness on a more grateful object.” 20 

" Mr. Collins appears very fortunate in his choice of a- wife.” 

" Yes, indeed ; his friends may well rejoice in his having met 
with one of the very few sensible women who would have 
accepted him, or have made him happy if they had. My 
friend has an excellent understanding — though I am not ccr- 25 
tain that I consider her marrying Mr. Collins as the wisest 
thing she ever did. She seems perfectly happy, however, and 
in a prudential light it is certainly a very good match for her.” 

” It must be very agreeable to her to be settled within so 
easy a distance of her own family and friends.” 30 

"An easy distance, do you call it ? It is nearly fifty miles.” 
"And what is fifty miles of good road? Little more than 
half a day’s journey. Yes, I call it a very easy distance.” 


188 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" I should never have considered the distance as one of the 
advantages of the match,” cried Elizabeth. ” I should never 
have said Mrs. Collins was settled near her family.” 

” It is a proof of your own attachment to Hertfordshire. 
5 Anything beyond the very neighborhood of Longboum, I sup- 
pose, would appear far.” 

As he spoke there* was a sort of smile which Elizabeth fan- 
cied she understood ; he must be supposing her to be thinking 
of Jane and Netherfield, and she blushed as she answered — 
lo ” I do not mean to say that a woman may not be settled too 
near her family. The far and the near must be relative, and 
depend on many varying circumstances. Where there is for- 
tune to make the expenses of traveling unimportant, distance 
becomes no evil. But that is not the case here. Mr. and 
1 5 Mrs. Collins have a comfortable income, but not such a one as 
will -allow of frequent journeys — and I am persuaded my 
friend would not call herself near her family under less than 
half the present distance.” 

Mr. Darcy drew his chair a little towards her, and said, 
20 ” You cannot have a right to such very strong local attachment. 
You cannot have been always at Longbourn.” 

Elizabeth looked surprised. The gentleman experienced 
some change of feeling ; he drew back his chair, took a news- 
paper from the table, and, glancing over it, said, in a colder 
25 voice — 

”Are you pleased with Kent.?” 

A short dialogue on the subject of the county ensued, on 
either side calm and concise — and soon put an end to by the 
entrance of Charlotte and her sister, just returned from their 
30 walk. The tHe-a-tHe surprised them. Mr. Darcy related the 
mistake which had occasioned his intruding on Miss Bennet, 
and after sitting a few minutes longer without saying much to 
anybody, went away. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


189 

'' What can be the meaning of this ? ” said Charlotte, as soon 
as he was gone. '' My dear Eliza, he must be in love with you, 
or he would never have called on us in this familiar way.” 

But when Elizabeth told of his silence, it did not seem very 
likely, even to Charlotte’s wishes, to be the case ; and after 5 
various conjectures, they could at last only suppose his visit to 
proceed from the difficulty of finding anything to do, which 
was the more probable from the time of year. All field sports 
were over. Within doors there was Lady Catherine, books, and 
a billiard-table, but gentlemen cannot be always within doors ; 10 
and in the nearness of the Parsonage, or the pleasantness of 
the walk to it, or of the people who lived in it, the two cousins 
found a temptation from this period of walking thither almost 
every day. They called at various times of the morning, some- 
times separately, sometimes together, and now and then accom- 15 
panied by their aunt. It was plain to them all that Colonel 
Fitzwilliam came because he had pleasure in their society, a 
persuasion which of course recommended him still more ; and 
Elizabeth was reminded by her own satisfaction in being with 
him, as well as by his evident admiration of her, of her former 20 
favorite George Wickham ; and though, in comparing them, she 
saw there was less captivating softness in Colonel Fitzwilliam’s 
manners, she believed he might have the best-informed mind. 

But why Mr. Darcy came so often to the Parsonage, it was 
more difficult to understand. It could not be for society, as he 25 
frequently sat there ten minutes together without opening his 
lips ; and when he did speak, it seemed the effect of necessity 
rather than of choice — a sacrifice to propriety, not a pleasure 
to himself. He seldom appeared really animated. Mrs. Collins 
knew not what to make of him. Colonel Fitzwilliam’s occa- 30 
sionally laughing at his stupidity, proved that he was generally 
different, which her own knowledge of him could not have told 
her; and as she would have liked to believe this change the 


190 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


effect of love, and the object of that love her friend Eliza, she 
set herself seriously to work to find it out. She watched him 
whenever they were at Rosings, and whenever he came to 
Hunsford ; but without much success. He certainly looked at 
5 her friend a great deal, but the expression of that look was dis- 
putable. It was an earnest, steadfast gaze, but she often 
doubted whether there were much admiration in it, and some- 
times it seemed nothing but absence of mind. 

She had once or twice suggested to Elizabeth the possibility 
10 of his being partial to her, but Elizabeth always laughed at the 
idea ; and Mrs. Collins did not think it right to press the sub- 
ject, from the danger of raising expectations which might only 
end in disappointment ; for in her opinion it admitted not of a 
doubt, that all her friend’s dislike would vanish, if she could 
15 suppose him to be in her power. 

In her kind schemes for Elizabeth, she sometimes planned 
her marrying Colonel Fitzwilliam. He was beyond comparison 
the pleasantest man ; he certainly admired her, and his situation 
in life was most eligible ; but, to counterbalance these advan- 
20 tages, Mr. Darcy had considerable patronage in the church, and 
his cousin could have none at all. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


More than once did Elizabeth, in her ramble within the park, 
unexpectedly meet Mr. Darcy. She felt all the perverseness of 
the mischance that should bring him where no one else was 
brought, and, to prevent its ever happening again, took care to 
inform him at first that it was a favorite haunt of hers. How 
it could occur a second time, therefore, was very odd ! Yet it 
did, and even the third. It seemed like willful ill nature, or a 
voluntary penance, for on these occasions it was not merely 
a few formal inquiries and an awkward pause and then away, 
but he actually thought it necessary to turn back and walk with 
her. He never said a great deal, nor did she give herself the 
trouble of talking or of listening much ; but it struck her in 
the course of their third rencontre that he was asking some odd 
unconnected questions — about her pleasure in being at Huns- 
ford, her love of solitary walks, and her opinion of Mr. and 
Mrs. Collins’s happiness ; and that in speaking of Rosings 
and her not perfectly understanding the house, he seemed to 
expect that, whenever she came into Kent again, she would be 
staying there too. His words seemed to imply it. Could he 
have Colonel Fitzwilliam in his thoughts ? She supposed, if he 
meant anything, he must mean an allusion to what might arise in 
that quarter. It distressed her a little, and she was quite glad 
to find herself at the gate in the pales opposite the Parsonage. 

She was engaged one day as she walked in reperusing Jane’s 
last letter, and dwelling on some passage which proved that 
Jane had not written in spirits, when, instead of being again 
surprised by Mr. Darcy, she saw, on looking up, that Colonel 

1. 91 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


192 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Fitzwilliam was meeting her. Putting away the letter imme- 
diately and forcing a smile, she said — 

"I did not know before that you ever walked this way.” 

" I have been making the tour of the park,” he replied, "as 
5 I generally do every year, and intend to close it with a call at 
the Parsonage. Are you going much farther ? ” 

"No, I should have turned in a moment.” 

And accordingly she did turn, and they walked towards the 
Parsonage together. 

lo '' Do you certainly leave Kent on Saturday ? ” said she. 

" Yes — if Darcy does not put it off again. But I am at his 
disposal. He arranges the business just as he pleases.” 

" And if not able to please himself in the arrangement, he 
has at least great pleasure in the power of choice. I do not 
15 know anybody who seems more to enjoy the power of doing 
what he likes than Mr. Darcy.” 

" He likes to have his own way very well,” replied Colonel 
Fitzwilliam. " But so we all do. It is only that he has better 
means of having it than many others, because he is rich, and 
20 many others are poor. I speak feelingly. A younger son, you 
know, must be inured to self-denial and dependence.” 

" In my opinion, the younger son of an earl can know very 
little of either. Now, seriously, what have you ever known of 
self-denial and dependence ? When have you been prevented 
25 by want of money from going wherever you chose, or procuring 
anything you had a fancy for ? ” 

" These are home questions — and perhaps I cannot say 
that I have experienced many hardships of that nature. But in 
matters of greater weight, I may suffer from the want of 
30 money. Younger sons cannot marry where they like.” 

" Unless where they like women of fortune, which I think 
they very often do.” 

" Our habits of expense make us too dependent, and there 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


193 

are not many in my rank of life who can afford to many with- 
out some attention to money.” 

" Is this,” thought Elizabeth, " meant for me ? ” and she 
colored at the idea; but, recovering herself, said in a lively 
tone, And pray, what is the usual price of an earl’s younger 5 
son ? Unless the elder brother is very sickly, I suppose you 
would not ask above fifty thousand pounds.” 

He answered her in the same style, and the subject dropped. 

To interrupt a silence which might make him fancy her affected 
with what had passed, she soon afterwards said — 10 

'' I imagine your cousin brought you down with him chiefly 
for the sake of having somebody at his disposal. I wonder he 
does not marry, to secure a lasting convenience of that kind. 
But, perhaps, his sister does as well for the present, and, as 
she is under his, sole care, he' may do what he likes with her.” 15 

'' No,” said Colonel Fitzwilliam, that is an advantage which 
he must divide with me. I am joined with him in the guardian- 
ship of Miss Darcy.” 

” Are you indeed ? And pray what sort of guardians do you 
make ? Does your charge give you much trouble ? Young 20 
ladies of her age are sometimes a little difficult to manage, 
and if she has the true Darcy spirit, she may like to have her 
own way.” 

As she spoke, she observed him looking at her earnestly ; 
and the manner in which he immediately asked her why she 25 
supposed Miss Darcy likely to give them any uneasiness, con- 
vinced her that she had somehow or other got pretty near the 
truth. She directly replied — 

" You need not be frightened. I never heard any harm of 
her ; and I dare say she is one of the most tractable creatures 30 
in the world. She is a very great favorite with some ladies of 
my acquaintance, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. I think I have 
heard you say that you know them.” 


194 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


” I know them a little. Their brother is a pleasant gentle- 
manlike man — he is a great friend of Darcy’s.” 

"Oh! yes,” said Elizabeth dryly — "Mr. Darcy is uncom- 
monly kind to Mr. Bingley, and takes a prodigious deal of care 
5 of him.” 

" Care of him I — Yes, I really believe Darcy does take care 
of him in those points where he most wants care. From some- 
thing that he told me in our journey hither, I have reason to 
think Bingley very much indebted to him. But I ought to beg 
10 his pardon, for I have no right to suppose that Bingley was the 
person meant. It was all conjecture.” 

" What is it you mean ? ” 

" It is a circumstance which Darcy, of course, could not wish 
to be generally known, because if it were to get round to the 
15 lady’s family, it would be an unpleasant thing.” 

"You may depend upon my not mentioning it.” 

" And remember that I have not much reason for supposing 
it to be Bingley. What he told me was merely this : that he 
congratulated himself on having lately saved a friend from the 
20 inconveniences of a most imprudent marriage, but without men- 
tioning names or any other particulars, and I only suspected it 
to be Bingley from believing him the kind of young man to 
get into a scrape of that sort, and from knowing them to have 
been together the whole of last summer.” 

25 " Did Mr. Darcy give you his reasons for this interference ? ” 

" I understood that there were some very strong objections 
against the lady.” 

" And what arts did he use to separate them ? ” 

" He did not talk to me of his own arts,” said Fitzwilliam, 
30 smiling. "He only told me what I have now told you.” 

Elizabeth made no answer, and walked on, her heart swelling 
with indignation. After watching her a little, Fitzwilliam asked 
her why she was so thoughtful. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


195 


" I am thinking of what you have been telling me,” said 
she. ” Your cousin’s conduct does not suit my feelings. Why 
was he to be the judge ? ” 

You are rather disposed to call his interference officious ? ” 

" I do not see what right Mr. Darcy had to decide on the 
propriety of his friend’s inclination, or why, upon his own judg- 
ment alone, he was to determine and direct in what manner 
that friend was to be happy. But,” she continued, recollecting 
herself, "as we know none of the particulars, it is not fair to 
condemn him. It is not to be supposed that there was much 
affection in the case.” 

" That is not an unnatural surmise,” said Fitzwilliam, " but 
it is lessening the honor of my cousin’s triumph very sadly.” 

This was spoken jestingly; but it appeared to her so just 
a picture of Mr. Darcy, that she would not trust herself with 
an answer, and therefore, abruptly changing the conversation, 
talked on indifferent matters till they reached the Parsonage. 
There, shut into her own room, as soon as their visitor left 
them, she could think without interruption of all that she had 
heard. It was not to be supposed that any other people could 
be meant than those with whom she was connected. There 
could not exist in the world two men over whom Mr. Darcy 
could have such boundless influence. That he had been con- 
cerned in the measures taken to separate Mr. Bingley and 
Jane she had never doubted ; but she had always attributed 
to Miss Bingley the principal design and arrangement of them. 
If his own vanity, however, did not mislead him, he was the 
cause, his pride and caprice were the cause, of all that Jane 
had suffered, and still continued to suffer. He had ruined for 
a while every hope of happiness for the most affectionate, gen- 
erous heart in the world; and no one could say how lasting 
an evil he might have inflicted. 

" There were some very strong objections against the lady,” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


196 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


were Colonel Fitzwilliam’s words ; and these strong objec- 
tions probably were, her having one uncle who was a country 
attorney, and another who was in business in London. 

” To Jane herself,” she exclaimed, " there could be no possi- 
5 bility of objection ; all loveliness and goodness as she is ! her 
understanding excellent, her mind improved, and her man- 
ners captivating. Neither could anything be urged against my 
father, who, though with some peculiarities, has abilities which 
Mr. Darcy himself need not disdain, and respectability which 
10 he will probably never reach.” When she thought of her 
mother, indeed, her confidence gave way a little ; but she 
would not allow that any objections there had material weight 
with Mr. Darcy, whose pride, she was convinced, would receive 1 
a deeper wound from the want of importance in his friend’s 
1 5 connections, than from their want of sense ; and she was quite 
decided at last, that he had been partly governed by this worst 
kind of pride, and partly by the wish of retaining Mr. Bingley ^ 
for his sister. ; 

The agitation and tears which the subject occasioned, brought ' 
20 on a headache; and it grew so much worse towards the eve- 
ning, that, added to her unwillingness to see Mr. Darcy, it 
determined her not to attend her cousins to Rosings, where 
they were engaged to drink tea. Mrs. Collins, seeing that she 
was really unwell, did not press her to go, and as much as pos- 
25 sible prevented her husband from pressing her ; but Mr. Collins 
could not conceal his apprehension of Lady Catherine’s being 
rather displeased by her staying at home. 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


When they were gone, Elizabeth, as if intending to exasperate 
herself as much as possible against Mr. Darcy, chose for her 
employment the examination of all the letters which Jane had 
written to her since her being in Kent. They contained no 
actual complaint, nor was there any revival of past occurrences, 
or any communication of present suffering. But in all, and in 
almost every line of each, there was a want of that cheerful- 
ness which had been used to characterize her style, and which, 
proceeding from the serenity of a mind at ease with itself 
and kindly disposed towards everyone, had been scarcely ever 
clouded. Elizabeth noticed every sentence conveying the idea 
of uneasiness, with an attention which it had hardly received on 
the first perusal. Mr. Darcy’s shameful boast of what misery 
he had been able to inflict gave her a keener sense of her 
sister’s sufferings. It was some consolation to think that his 
visit to Rosings was to end on the day after the next, — and, 
a still greater, that in less than a fortnight she should herself 
be with Jane again, and enabled to contribute to the recovery 
of her spirits, by all that affection could do. 

She could not think of Darcy’s leaving Kent without remem-' 
bering that his cousin was to go with him ; but Colonel Fitz- 
william had made it clear that he had no intentions at all, and 
agreeable as he was, she did not mean to be unhappy about him. 

While settling this point, she was suddenly roused by the 
sound of the doorbell, and her spirits were a little fluttered by 
the idea of its being Colonel Fitzwilliam himself, who had once 
before called late in the evening, and might now come to inquire 

197 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


198 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


particularly after her. But this idea was soon banished, and her 
spirits were very differently affected, when, to her utter amaze- 
ment, she saw Mr. Darcy walk into the room. In a hurried 
manner he immediately began an inquiry after her health, im- 
5 puting his visit to a wish of hearing that she were better. She 
answered him with cold civility. He sat down for a few mo- 
ments, and then getting up, walked about the room. Elizabeth 
was surprised, but said not a word. After a silence of several 
minutes, he came towards her in an agitated manner, and 
10 thus began — 

" In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will 
not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently 
I admire and love you.” 

Elizabeth’s astonishment was beyond expression. She stared, 
15 colored, doubted, and was silent. This he considered sufficient 
encouragement; and the avowal of all that he felt, and had 
long felt for her, immediately followed. He spoke well; but 
there were feelings besides those of the heart to be detailed, 
and he was not more eloquent on the subject of tenderness 
20 than of pride. His sense of her inferiority — of its being a 
degradation — of the family obstacles which judgment had 
always opposed to inclination, were dwelt on with a warmth 
which seemed due to the consequence he was wounding, but 
was very unlikely to recommend his suit. 

25 In spite of her deeply-rooted dislike, she could not be in- 
sensible to the compliment of such a man’s affection, and 
though her intentions did not vary for an instant, she was at 
first sorry for the pain he was to receive ; till, roused to resent- 
ment by his subsequent language, she lost all compassion in 
30 anger. She tried, however, to compose herself to answer him 
with patience, when he should have done. He concluded with 
representing to her the strength of that attachment which, in 
spite of all his endeavors, he had found impossible to conquer ; 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


199 


and with expressing his hope that it would now be rewarded by 
her acceptance of his hand. As he said this, she could easily 
see that he had no doubt of a favorable answer. He spoke of 
apprehension and anxiety, but his countenance expressed real 
security. Such a circumstance could only exasperate farther, 5 
and, when he ceased, the color rose into her cheeks, and 
she said — 

" In such cases as this, it is, I believe, the established mode 
to express a sense of obligation for the sentiments avowed, 
however unequally they may be returned. It is natural that 10 
obligation should be felt, and if I could feel gratitude, I would 
now thank you. But I cannot — I have never desired your 
good opinion, and you have certainly bestowed it most un- 
willingly. I am sorry to have occasioned pain to anyone. It 
has been most unconsciously done, however, and I hope will 15 
be of short duration. The feelings which, you tell me, have 
long prevented the acknowledgment of your regard, can have 
little difficulty in overcoming it after this explanation.” 

Mr. Darcy, who was leaning against the mantelpiece with 
his eyes fixed on her face, seemed to catch her words with 20 
no less resentment than surprise. His complexion became pale 
with anger, and the disturbance of his mind was visible in every 
feature. He was struggling for the appearance of composure, 
and would not open his lips till he believed himself to have 
attained it. The pause was, to Elizabeth’s feelings, dreadful. At 25 
length, in a voice of forced calmness, he said — 

" And this is all the reply which I am to have the honor of 
expecting 1 I might, perhaps, wish to be informed why, with 
so little endeavor at civility, I am thus rejected. But it is of 
small importance.” Z? 

I might as well inquire,” replied she, ” why with so evident 
a design of offending and insulting me, you chose to tell me 
that you liked me against your will, against your reason, and 


200 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


even against your character ? Was not this some excuse for 
incivility, if I was uncivil ? But I have other provocations. 
You know I have. Had not my own feelings decided against 
you — had they been indifferent, or had they even been favor- 
5 able, do you think that any consideration would tempt me to 
accept the man who has been the means of ruining, perhaps 
forever, the happiness of a most beloved sister ? ” 

As she pronounced these words, Mr. Darcy changed color ; 
but the emotion was short, and he listened without attempting 
10 to interrupt her while she continued — 

" I have every reason in the world to think ill of you. No 
motive can excuse the unjust and ungenerous part you acted 
f/iere. You dare not, you cannot deny that you have been the 
principal, if not the only, means of dividing them from each 
15 other — of exposing one to the censure of the world for caprice 
and instability, the other to its derision for disappointed hopes, 
and involving them both in misery of the acutest kind.” 

She paused, and saw with no slight indignation that he was 
listening with an air which proved him wholly unmoved by 
20 any feeling of remorse. He even looked at her with a smile 
of affected incredulity. 

'' Can you deny that you have done it ? ” she repeated. 

With assumed tranquillity he then replied, " I have no wish 
of denying that I did everything in my power to separate 
25 my friend from your sister, or that I rejoice in my success. 
Towards ^im I have been kinder than towards myself.” 

Elizabeth disdained the appearance of noticing this civil re- 
flection, but its meaning did not escape, nor was it likely to 
conciliate her. 

30 '' But it is not merely this affair,” she continued, " on which 

my dislike is founded. Long before it had taken place, my 
opinion of you was decided. Your character was unfolded in the 
recital which I received many months ago from Mr. Wickham. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


201 


On this subject, what can you have to say ? In what imaginary 
act of friendship can you here defend yourself ? or under what 
misrepresentation can you here impose upon others ? ” 

'' You take an eager interest in that gentleman’s concerns,” 
said Darcy, in a less tranquil tone, and with a heightened color. 5 
Who that knows what his misfortunes have been, can help 
feeling an interest in .him ? ” 

" His misfortunes ! ” repeated Darcy contemptuously ; '' yes, 
his misfortunes have been great indeed.” 

'' And of your infliction,” cried Elizabeth with energy. '' You 10 
have reduced him to his present state of poverty — comparative 
poverty. You have withheld the advantages which you must 
know to have been designed for him. You have deprived the 
best years of his life of that independence which was no less his 
due than his desert. You have done all this! and yet you can 15 
treat the mention of his misfortunes with contempt and ridicule.” 

'' And this,” cried Darcy, as he walked with quick steps 
across the room, '' is your opinion of me I This is the estimation 
in which you hold me! I thank you for explaining it so fully. 
My faults, according to this calculation, are heavy indeed ! But 20 
perhaps,” added he, stopping in his walk, and turning towards 
her, " these offenses might have been overlooked, had not your 
pride been hurt by my honest confession of the scruples that 
had long prevented my forming any serious design. These 
bitter accusations might have been suppressed, had I, with 25 
greater policy, concealed my struggles, and . flattered you into 
the belief of my being impelled by unqualified, unalloyed in- 
clination ; by reason, by reflection, by everything. But disguise 
of every sort is my abhorrence. Nor am I ashamed of the feel- 
ings I related. They were natural and just. Could you expect 30 
me to rejoice in the inferiority of your connections ? — to con- 
gratulate myself on the hope of relations, whose condition in 
life is so decidedly beneath my own ? ” 


202 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Elizabeth felt herself growing more angry every moment ; yet 
she tried to the utmost to speak with composure when she said — 

” You are mistaken, Mr. Darcy, if you suppose that the mode 
of your declaration affected me in any other way, than as it 
5 spared me the concern which I might have felt in refusing 
you, had you behaved in a more gentlemanlike manner.” 

She saw him start at this, but he said nothing, and she 
continued — 

'' You could not have made me the offer of your hand in any 
lo possible way that would have tempted me to accept it.” 

Again his astonishment was obvious ; and he looked at her 
with an expression of mingled incredulity and mortification. 
She went on — 

'' From the very beginning — from the first moment, I may 
15 almost say — of my acquaintance with you, your manners, 
impressing me with the fullest belief of your arrogance, your 
conceit, and your selfish disdain of the feelings of others, were 
such as to form that groundwork of disapprobation on which 
succeeding events have built so immovable a dislike ; and I 
20 had not known you a month before I felt that you were the last 
man in the world whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry.” 

" You have said quite enough, madam. I perfectly compre- 
hend your feelings, and have now only to be ashamed of what 
my own have been. Forgive me for having taken up so 
25 much of your time, and accept my best wishes for your health 
and happiness.” 

And with these words he hastily left the room, and Elizabeth 
heard him the next moment open the front door and quit 
the house. 

30 The tumult of her mind was now painfully great. She knew 
not how to support herself, and from actual weakness sat down 
and cried for half an hour. Her astonishment, as she reflected 
on what had passed, was increased by every review of it. That 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


203 


she should receive an offer of marriage from Mr. Darcy ! that 
he should have been in love with her for so many months ! so 
much in love as to wish to marry her in spite of all the 
objections which had made him prevent his friend’s marrying 
her sister, and which must appear at least with equal force in 5 
his own case — was almost incredible ! — it was gratifying to 
have inspired unconsciously so strong an affection. But his 
pride, his abominable pride — his shameless avowal of what he 
had done with respect to Jane — his unpardonable assurance in 
acknowledging, though he could not justify it, and the unfeeling 10 
manner in which he had mentioned Mr. Wickham, his cruelty 
towards whom he had not attempted to deny, soon overcame 
the pity which the consideration of his attachment had for a 
moment excited. She continued in very agitating reflections 
till the sound of Lady Catherine’s carriage made her feel how 1 5 
unequal she was to encounter Charlotte’s observation, and 
hurried her away to her room. 


CHAPTER XXXV 


Elizabeth awoke the next morning to the same thoughts and 
meditations which had at length closed her eyes. She could 
not yet recover from the surprise of what had happened ; it was 
impossible to think of anything else ; and, totally indisposed 
S for employment, she resolved, soon after breakfast, to indulge 
herself in air and exercise. She was proceeding directly to her 
favorite walk, when the recollection of Mr. Darcy’s sometimes 
coming there stopped her, and instead of entering the park, she 
turned up the lane, which led her farther from the turnpike 
lo road. The park paling was still the boundary on one side, and 
she soon passed one of the gates into the ground. 

After walking two or three times along that part of the lane,, 
she was tempted, by the pleasantness of the morning, to stop 
at the gates and look into the park. The five weeks which she 
15 had now passed in Kent had made a great difference in the 
country, and every day was adding to the verdure of the early 
trees. She was on the point of continuing her walk, when she 
caught a glimpse of a gentleman within the sort of grove which 
edged the park ; he was moving that way ; and, fearful of its 
20 being Mr. Darcy, she was directly retreating. But the person 
who advanced was now near enough to see her, and stepping 
forward with eagerness, pronounced her name. She had turned 
away; but on hearing herself called, though in a voice which 
proved it to be Mr. Darcy, she moved again towards the gate. 
25 He had by that time reached it also, and, holding out a letter, 
which she instinctively took, said, with a look of haughty com- 
posure, " I have been walking in the grove some time in the 

204 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


205 


hope of meeting you. Will you do me the honor of reading 
that letter ? ” And then, with a slight bow, turned again into 
the plantation, and was soon out of sight. 

With no expectation of pleasure, but with the strongest curi- 
osity, Elizabeth opened the letter, and, to her still-increasing 5 
wonder, perceived an envelope containing two sheets of letter 
paper, written quite through, in a very close hand. The enve- 
lope itself was likewise full. Pursuing her way along the lane, 
she then began it. It was dated from Rosings, at eight o’clock 
in the morning, and was as follows : — 10 

Be not alarmed, madam, on receiving this letter, by the apprehen- 
sion of its containing any repetition of those sentiments or renewal 
of those offers which were last night so disgusting to you. I write 
without any intention of paining you, or humbling myself, by dwell- 
ing on wishes which, for the happiness of both, cannot be too soon 15 
forgotten : and the effort which the formation and the perusal of 
this letter must occasion, should have been spared had not my char- 
acter required it to be written and read. You must, therefore, pardon 
the freedom with which I demand your attention ; your feelings, I 
know, will bestow it unwillingly, but I demand it of your justice. 20 

Two offenses of a very different nature, and by no means of 
equal magnitude, you last night laid to my charge. The first-mentioned 
was, that, regardless of the sentiments of either, I had detached 
Mr. Bingley from your sister, — and the other, that I had, in defiance 
of various claims, in defiance of honor and humanity, ruined the 25 
immediate prosperity and blasted the prospects of Mr. Wickham. — 
Willfully and wantonly to have thrown off the companion of my 
youth, the acknowledged favorite of my father, a young man who 
had scarcely any other dependence than on our patronage, and who 
had been brought up to expect its exertion, would be a depravity, 30 
to which the separation of two young persons, whose affection could 
be the growth of only a few weeks, could bear no comparison. But 
from the severity of that blame which was last night so liberally be- 
stowed, respecting each circumstance, I shall hope to be in future 
secured, when the following account of my actions and their motives 35 


206 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


has been read. If, in the explanation of them, which is due to 
myself, I am under the necessity of relating feelings which may be 
offensive to yours, I can only say that I am sorry. The necessity 
must be obeyed, and further apology would be absurd. 

5 I had not been long in Hertfordshire, before I saw, in common 
with others, that Bingley preferred your elder sister to any other 
young woman in the country. But it was not till the evening of the 
dance at Netherfield that I had any apprehension of his feeling a 
serious attachment. I had often seen him in love before. At that 
10 ball, while I had the honor of dancing with you, I was first made 
acquainted, by Sir William Lucas’s accidental information, that Bing- 
ley’s attentions to your sister had given rise to a general expectation 
of their marriage. He spoke of it as a certain event, of which the 
time alone could be undecided. From that moment I observed my 
1 5 friend’s behavior attentively ; and I could then perceive that his par- 
tiality for Miss Bennet was beyond what I had ever witnessed in him. 
Your sister I also watched. Her look and manners were open, cheer- 
ful, and engaging as ever, but without any symptom of peculiar 
regard, and I remained convinced from the evening’s scrutiny, that 
20 though she received his attentions with pleasure, she did not invite 
them by any participation of sentiment. If yoti have not been mis- 
taken here, / must have been in an error. Y our superior knowledge 
of your sister must make the latter probable. — If it be so, if I 
have been misled by such error to inflict pain on her, your resent- 
25 ment has not been unreasonable. But I shall not scruple to assert, 
that the serenity of your sister’s countenance and air was such as 
might have given the most acute observer a conviction that, however 
amiable her temper, her heart was not likely to be easily touched. 
That I was desirous of believing her indifferent is certain — but I 
30 will venture to say that my investigations and decisions are not usu- 
ally influenced by my hopes or fears. I did not believe her to be in- 
different because I wished it ; — I believed it on impartial conviction, 
as truly as I wished it in reason. My objections to the marriage 
were not merely those which I last night acknowledged to have re- 
35 quired the utmost force of passion to put aside, in my own case ; the 
want of connection could not be so great an evil to my friend as to 
me. But there were other causes of repugnance; — causes which, 
though still existing, and existing to an equal degree in both instances. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


207 


I had myself endeavored to forget, because they were not immediately 
before me. These causes must be stated, though briefly. The situa- 
tion of your mother’s family, though objectionable, was nothing in 
comparison of that total want of propriety so frequently, so almost 
uniformly betrayed by herself, by your three younger sisters, and 
occasionally even by your father. Pardon me. It pains me to offend 
you. But amidst your concern for the defects of your nearest rela- 
tions, and your displeasure at this representation of them, let it give 
you consolation to consider that, to have conducted yourselves so as 
to avoid any share of the like censure, is praise no less generally be- 
stowed on you and your eldest sister, that it is honorable to the sense 
and disposition of both. I will only say farther that from what passed 
that evening, my opinion of all parties was confirmed, and every 
inducement heightened which could have led me before to preserve 
my friend from what I esteemed a most unhappy connection. He 
left Netherfield for London, on the day following, as you, I am 
certain, remember, with the design of soon returning. 

The part which I acted is now to be explained. His sisters’ un- 
easiness had been equally excited with my own ; our coincidence of 
feeling was soon discovered, and, alike sensible that no time was to 
be lost in detaching their brother, we shortly resolved on joining him 
directly in London. We accordingly went — and there I readily en- 
gaged in the office of pointing out to my friend the certain evils of 
such a choice. I described, and enforced them earnestly. But, how- 
ever this remonstrance might have staggered or delayed his deter- 
mination, I do not suppose that it would ultimately have prevented 
the marriage, had it not been seconded by the assurance which I 
hesitated not in giving, of your sister’s indifference. He had before 
believed her to return his affection with sincere, if not with equal 
regard. But Bingley has great natural modesty, with a stronger 
dependence on my judgment than on his own. To convince him, 
therefore, that he had deceived himself, was no very difficult point. 
To persuade him against returning into Hertfordshire, when that 
conviction had been given, was scarcely the work of a moment. I 
cannot blame myself for having done thus much. There is but one 
part of my conduct in the whole affair on which I do not reflect with 
satisfaction ; it is, that I condescended to adopt the measures of art 
so far as to conceal from him your sister’s being in town. I knew it 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 

35 


208 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


myself, as it was known to Miss Bingley ; but her brother is even 
yet ignorant of it. That they might have met without ill consequence 
is perhaps probable ; but his regard did not appear to me enough 
extinguished for him to see her without some danger. Perhaps this 
5 concealment, this disguise was beneath me ; it is done, however, and 
it was done for the best. — On this subject I have nothing more to 
say, no other apology to offer. If I have wounded your sister’s 
feelings, it was unknowingly done ; and though the motives which 
governed me may to you very naturally appear insufficient, I have 
10 not yet learned to condemn them. 

With respect to that other, more weighty accusation, of having 
injured Mr. Wickham, I can only refute it by laying before you the 
whole of his connection with my family. Of what he has particu- 
larly accused me I am ignorant; but of the truth of what I shall 
1 5 relate, I can summon more than one witness of undoubted veracity, 

Mr, Wickham is the son of a very respectable man, who had for 
many years the management of all the Pemberley estates, and whose 
good conduct in the discharge of his trust naturally inclined my 
father to be of service to him ; and on George Wickham, who was 
20 his godson, his kindness was therefore liberally bestowed. My father 
supported him at school, and afterwards at Cambridge, — most im- 
portant assistance, as his own father, always poor from the extrav- 
agance of his wife, would have been unable to give him a gentleman’s 
education. My father was not only fond of this young man’s society, 
25 whose manners were always engaging ; he had also the highest opin- 
ion of him, and hoping the church would be his profession, intended 
to provide for him in it. As for myself, it is many, many years since 
I first began to think of him in a very different manner. The vicious 
propensities — the want of principle, which he was careful to guard 
30 from the knowledge of his best friend, could not escape the obser- 
vation of a young man of nearly the same age with himself, and 
who had opportunities of seeing him in unguarded moments, which 
Mr. Darcy could not have. Here again I shall give you pain — to 
what degree you only can tell. But whatever may be the sentiments 
35 which Mr. Wickham has created, a suspicion of their nature shall 
not prevent me from unfolding his real character — it adds even 
another motive. 

My excellent father died about five years ago ; and his attachment 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


209 


to Mr. Wickham was to the last so steady, that in his will he par- 
ticularly recommended it to me, to promote his advancement in the 
best manner that his profession might allow — and if he took orders, 
desired that a valuable family living might be his as soon as it 
became vacant. There was also a legacy of one thousand pounds. 5 
His own father did not long survive mine, and within half a year 
from these events, Mr. Wickham wrote to inform me that, having 
finally resolved against taking orders, he hoped I should not think 
it unreasonable for him to expect some more immediate pecuniary ' 
advantage, in lieu of the preferment, by which he could not be bene- 10 
fited. He had some intention, he added, of studying the law, and I 
must be aware that the interest of one thousand pounds would be 
a very insufficient support therein. I rather wished, than believed 
him to be sincere — but, at any rate, was perfectly ready to accede 
to his proposal. I knew that Mr. Wickham ought not to be a clergy- 15 
man ; the business was therefore soon settled — he resigned all claim 
to assistance in the church, were it possible that he could ever be in 
a situation to receive it, and accepted in return three thousand pounds. 

All connection between us seemed now dissolved. I thought too ill 
of him to invite him to Pemberley, or admit his society in town. In 20 
town I believe he chiefly lived, but his studying the law was a mere 
pretense, and being now free from all restraint, his life was a life of 
idleness and dissipation. For about three years I heard little of him ; 
but on the decease of the incumbent of the living which had been 
designed for him, he applied to me again by letter for the presenta- 25 
tion. His circumstances, he assured me, and I had no difficulty in 
believing it, were exceedingly bad. He had found the law a most 
unprofitable study, and was now absolutely resolved on being or- 
dained, if I would present him to the living in question — of which 
he trusted there could be little doubt, as he was well assured that I 30 
had no other person to provide for, and I could not have forgotten 
my revered father’s intentions. You will hardly blame me for refus- 
ing to comply with this entreaty, or for resisting every repetition of 
it. His resentment was in proportion to the distress of his circum- 
stances — and he was doubtless as violent in his abuse of me to others 35 
as in his reproaches to myself. After this period every appearance 
of acquaintance was dropped. How he lived I know not. But last 
summer he was again most painfully obtruded on my notice. 


210 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I must now mention a circumstance which I would wish to for- 
get myself, and which no obligation less than the present should in- 
duce me to unfold to any human being. Having said thus much, I 
feel no doubt of your secrecy. My sister, who is more than ten years 
5 my junior, was left to the guardianship of my mother’s nephew. 
Colonel Fitzwilliam, and myself. About a year ago, she was taken 
from school, and an establishment formed for her in London ; and 
last summer she went with the lady who presided over it, to Rams- 
gate ; and thither also went Mr. Wickham, undoubtedly by design ; 
lo for there proved to have been a prior acquaintance between him and 
Mrs. Younge, in whose character we were most unhappily deceived; 
and by her connivance and aid, he so far recommended himself to 
Georgiana, whose affectionate heart retained a strong impression of 
his kindness to her as a child, that she was persuaded to believe 
15 herself in love, and to consent to an elopement. She was then but 
fifteen, which must be her excuse ; and after stating her imprudence, 
I am happy to add, that I owed the knowledge of it to herself. I 
joined them unexpectedly a day or two before the intended elope- 
ment, and then Georgiana, unable to support the idea of grieving 
20 and offending a brother whom she almost looked up to as a father, 
acknowledged the whole to me. You may imagine what I felt and 
how I acted. Regard for my sister’s credit and feelings prevented 
any public exposure; but I wrote to Mr. Wickham, who left the 
place immediately, and Mrs. Younge was, of course, removed from 
25 her charge. Mr. Wickham’s chief object was unquestionably my 
sister’s fortune, which is thirty thousand pounds ; but I cannot help 
supposing that the hope of revenging himself on me was a strong 
inducement. His revenge would have been complete indeed. 

This, madam, is a faithful narrative of every event in which we 
30 have been concerned together; and if you do not absolutely reject 
it as false, you will, I hope, acquit me henceforth of cruelty towards 
Mr. Wickham. I know not in what manner, under what form of 
falsehood he has imposed on you ; but his success is not perhaps to 
be wondered at, ignorant as you previously were of everything con- 
35 cerning either. Detection could not be in your power, and suspicion 
certainly not in your inclination. 

You may possibly wonder why all this was not told you last 
night ; but I was not then master enough of myself to know what 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


21 1 


could or ought to be revealed. For the truth of everything here 
related, I can appeal more particularly to the testimony of Colonel 
Fitzwilliam, who, from our near relationship and constant intimacy, 
and, still more, as one of the executors of my father’s will, has been 
unavoidably acquainted with every particular of these transactions. 5 
If your abhorrence of me should make my assertions valueless, you 
cannot be prevented by the same cause from confiding in my cousin ; 
and that there may be the possibility of consulting him, I shall en- 
deavor to find some opportunity of putting this letter in your hands 
in the course of the morning. I will only add, God bless you. 10 

Fitzwilliam Darcy. 


CHAPTER XXXVI 


If Elizabeth, when Mr. Darcy gave her the letter, did not 
expect it to contain a renewal of his offers, she had formed no 
expectation at all of its contents. But such as they were, it may 
be well supposed how eagerly she went through them, and what 
5 a contrariety of emotion they excited. Her feelings as she read 
were scarcely to be defined. With amazement did she first 
understand that he believed any apology to be in his power; 
and steadfastly was she persuaded, that he could have no ex- 
planation to give, which a just sense of shame would not con- 
10 ceal. With a strong prejudice against everything he might say, 
she began his account of what had happened at Netherfield. 
She read with an eagerness which hardly left her power of 
comprehension, and from impatience of knowing what the next 
sentence might bring, was incapable of attending to the sense 
15 of the one before her eyes. His belief of her sister’s insensi- 
bility she instantly resolved to be false ; and his account of the 
real, the worst objections to the match, made her too angry to 
have any wish of doing him justice. He expressed no regret 
for what he had done which satisfied her; his style was not 
20 penitent, but haughty. It was all pride and insolence. 

But when this subject was succeeded by his account of 
Mr. Wickham, — when she read with somewhat clearer atten- 
tion a relation of events which, if true, must overthrow every 
cherished opinion of his worth, and which bore so alarming an 
25 affinity to his own history of himself, — her feelings were yet 
more acutely painful and more difficult of definition. Astonish- 
ment, apprehension, and even horror, oppressed her. She 


212 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


213 


wished to discredit it entirely, repeatedly exclaiming, " This 
must be false ! This cannot be 1 This must be the grossest 
falsehood ! ” — and when she had gone through the whole 
letter, though scarcely knowing anything of the last page or 
two, put it hastily away, protesting that she would not regard 5 
it, that she would never look in it again. 

In this perturbed state of mind, with thoughts that could rest 
on nothing, she walked on ; but it would not do ; in half a 
minute the letter was unfolded again, and collecting herself as 
well as she could, she again began the mortifying perusal of all to 
that related to Wickham, and commanded herself so far as to 
examine the meaning of every sentence. The account of his 
connection with the Pemberley family was exactly what he had 
related himself ; and the kindness of the late Mr. Darcy, though 
she had nof before known its extent, agreed equally well with 1 5 
his own words. So far each recital confirmed the other; but 
when she came to the will, the difference was great. What 
Wickham had said of the living was fresh in her memory, and 
as she recalled his very words, it was impossible not to feel that 
there was gross duplicity on one side or the other ; and, for 20 
a few moments, she flattered herself that her wishes did not err. 
But when she read and reread, with the closest attention, the 
particulars immediately following of Wickham’s resigning all pre- 
tensions to the living, of his receiving in lieu so considerable a 
sum as three thousand pounds, again was she forced to hesitate. 25 
She put down the letter, weighed every circumstance with what 
she meant to be impartiality — deliberated on the probability 
of each statement — but with little success. On both sides it 
was only assertion. Again she read on ; but every line proved 
more clearly that the affair, which she had believed it impossible 30 
that any contrivance could so represent as to render Mr. Darcy’s 
conduct in it less than infamous, was capable of a turn which 
must make him entirely blameless throughout the whole. 


214 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


The extravagance and general profligacy which he scrupled 
not to lay to Mr. Wickham’s charge, exceedingly shocked her; 
the more so, as she could bring no proof of its injustice. She 

had never heard of him before his entrance into the shire 

5 Militia, in which he had engaged at the persuasion of the young 
man who, on meeting him accidentally in town, had there re- 
newed a slight acquaintance. Of his former way of life nothing 
had been known in Hertfordshire but what he told himself. As 
to his real character, had information been in her power, she 
lo had never felt a wish of inquiring. His countenance, voice, and 
manner had established him at once in the possession of every 
virtue. She tried to recollect some instance of goodness, some 
distinguished trait of integrity or benevolence, that might rescue 
him from the attacks of Mr. Darcy ; or at least, by the predomi- 
15 nance of virtue, atone for those casual errors under which she 
would endeavor to class what Mr. Darcy had described as the 
idleness and vice of many years’ continuance. But no such 
recollection befriended her. She could see him instantly before 
her, in fevery charm of air and address ; but she could remember 
20 no more substantial good than the general approbation of the 
neighborhood, and the regard which his social powers had gained 
him in the mess. After pausing on this point a considerable 
while, she once more continued to read. But, alas I the story 
which followed, of his designs on Miss Darcy, received some 
25 confirmation from what had passed between Colonel Fitzwilliam 
and herself only the morning before ; and at last she was re- 
ferred for the truth of every particular to Colonel Fitzwilliam 
himself — from whom she had previously received the informa- 
tion of his near concern in all his cousin’s affairs, and whose 
30 character she had no reason to question. At one time she had 
almost resolved on applying to him, but the idea was checked 
by the awkwardness of the application, and at length wholly 
banished by the conviction that Mr. Darcy would never have 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 21$ 

hazarded such a proposal, if he had not been well assured of 
his cousin’s corroboration. 

She perfectly remembered everything that had passed in con- 
versation between Wickham and herself, in their first evening 
at Mr. Philips’s. Many of his expressions were still fresh in 
her memory. She was now struck with the impropriety of such 
communications to a stranger, and wondered it had escaped 
her before. She saw the indelicacy of putting himself forward 
as he had done, and the inconsistency of his professions with 
his conduct. She remembered that he had boasted of having 
no fear of seeing Mr. Darcy — that Mr. Darcy might leave 
the country, but that he should stand his ground : yet he had 
avoided the Netherfield ball the very next week. She remem- 
bered also that, till the Netherfield family had quitted the coun- 
try, he had told his story to no one but herself ; but that after 
their removal it had been everywhere discussed ; that he had 
then no reserves, no scruples in sinking Mr. Darcy’s character, 
though he had assured her that respect for the father would 
always prevent his exposing the son. / 

How differently did everything now appear in which he was 
concerned ! His attentions to Miss King were now the conse- 
quence of views solely and hatefully mercenary ; and the medi- 
ocrity of her fortune proved no longer the moderation of his 
wishes, but his eagerness to grasp at anything. His behavior 
to herself could now have had no tolerable motive; he had 
either been deceived with regard to her fortune, or had been 
gratifying his vanity by encouraging the preference which she 
believed she had most incautiously shown. Every lingering 
struggle in his favor grew fainter and fainter; and in farther 
justification of Mr. Darcy, she could not but allow that Mr. Bing- 
ley, when questioned by Jane, had long ago asserted his blame- 
lessness in the affair ; that proud and repulsive as were his 
manners, she had never, in the whole course of their acquaintance 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


2i6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


^ — an acquaintance which had latterly brought them much 
together, and given her a sort of intimacy with his ways — 
seen anything that betrayed him to be unprincipled or unjust 

— anything that spoke him of irreligious or immoral habits ; 
5 that among his own connections he was esteemed and valued 

— that even Wickham had allowed him merit as a brother, 
and that she had often heard him speak so affectionately of 
his sister as to prove him capable of some amiable feeling; 
that had his actions been what Wickham represented them, so 

lo gross a violation of everything right could hardly have been 
concealed from the world ; and that friendship between a per- 
son capable of it, and such an amiable man as Mr. Bingley, 
was incomprehensible. 

She grew absolutely ashamed of herself. Of neither Darcy 
1 5 nor Wickham could she think without feeling that she had been 
blind, partial, prejudiced, absurd. 

''How despicably have I acted ! ” she cried ; "I, who have 
prided myself on my discernment ! I, who have valued myself 
on my abilities ! who have often disdained the generous candor 
20 of my sister, and gratified my vanity in useless or blamable 
distrust. How humiliating is this discovery ! yet, how just a 
humiliation ! Had I been in love, I could not have been more 
wretchedly blind. But vanity, not love, has been my folly. 
Pleased with the preference of one, and offended by the neglect 
25 of the other, on the very beginning of our acquaintance, I have 
courted prepossession and ignorance, and driven reason away, 
where either were concerned. Till this moment I never knew 
myself.” 

From herself to Jane — from Jane to Bingley, her thoughts 
30 were in a line which soon brought to her recollection that 
Mr. Darcy’s explanation there had appeared very insufficient, and 
she read it again. Widely different was the effect of a second 
perusal. How could she deny that credit to his assertions, in 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


217 


one instance, which she had been obliged to give in the other. 

He declared himself to have been totally unsuspicious of her 
sister’s attachment ; and she could not help remembering what 
Charlotte’s opinion had always been. Neither could she deny 
the justice of his description of Jane. She felt that Jane’s 5 
feelings, though fervent, were little displayed, and that there 
was a constant complacency in her air and manner not often 
united with great sensibility. 

When she came to that part of the letter in which her family 
were mentioned in ‘terms of such mortifying, yet merited re- 10 
proach, her sense of shame was severe. The justice of the 
charge struck her too forcibly for denial, and the circum- 
stances to which he particularly alluded as having passed at 
the Netherfield ball, and as confirming all his first disappro- 
bation, could not have made a stronger impression on his 15 
mind than on hers. 

The compliment to herself and her sister was not unfelt. 

It soothed, but it could not console her for the contempt 
which had thus been self-attracted by the rest of her family ; 
and as she considered that Jane’s disappointment had in fact 20 
been the work of her nearest relations, and reflected how 
materially the credit of both must be hurt by such impro- 
priety of conduct, she felt depressed beyond anything she 
had ever known before. 

After wandering along the lane for two hours, giving way to 25 
every variety of thought — reconsidering events, determining 
probabilities, and reconciling herself, as well as she could, to a 
change so sudden and so important, fatigue, and a recollection 
of her long absence, made her at length return home ; and she 
entered the house with the wish of appearing cheerful as usual, 30 
and the resolution of repressing such reflections as must make 
her unfit for conversation. 

She was immediately told that the two gentlemen from 


2I8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Rosings had each called during her absence ; Mr. Darcy, only 
for a few minutes to take leave, — but that Colonel Fitzwilliam 
had been sitting with them at least an hour, hoping for her 
return, and almost resolving to walk after her till she could be 
5 found. Elizabeth could but just affect concern in missing him ; 
she really rejoiced at it. Colonel Fitzwilliam was no longer an 
object ; she could think only of her letter. 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


The two gentlemen left Rosings the next morning, and 
Mr. Collins having been in waiting near the lodges, to make 
them his parting obeisance, was able to bring home the pleasing 
intelligence, of their appearing in very good health, and in as 
tolerable spirits as could be expected, after the melancholy 
scene so lately gone through at Rosings. To Rosings he then 
hastened, to console Lady Catherine and her daughter ; and on 
his return brought back, with great satisfaction, a message from 
her ladyship, importing that she felt herself so dull as to make 
her very desirous of having them all to dine with her. 

Elizabeth could not see Lady Catherine without recollecting 
that, had she chosen it, she might by this time have been pre- 
sented to her as her future niece ; nor could she think, without 
a smile, of what her ladyship’s indignation would have been. 
'' What would she have said ? — how would she have behaved ? ” 
were questions with which she amused herself. 

Their first subject was the diminution of the Rosings party. 
" I assure you, I feel it exceedingly,” said Lady Catherine ; ” I 
believe nobody feels the loss of friends so much as I do. But 
I am particularly attached to these young men, and know them 
to be so much attached to me ! — They were excessively sorry 
to go ! But so they always are. The dear colonel rallied his 
spirits tolerably till just at last; but Darcy seemed to feel it 
most acutely, more, I think, than last year. His attachment to 
Rosings certainly increases.” 

Mr. Collins had a compliment, and an allusion to throw in 
here, which were kindly smiled on by the mother and daughter. 

219 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


220 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Lady Catherine observed, after dinner, that Miss Bennet 
seemed out of spirits, and immediately accounting for it herself, 
by supposing that she did not like to go home again so soon, 
she added — 

5 " But if that is the case, you must write to your mother to 

beg that you may stay a little longer. Mrs. Collins will be very 
glad of your company, I am sure.” 

" I am much obliged to your ladyship for your kind invita- 
tion,” replied Elizabeth, ” but it is not in my power to accept 
lo it. I must be in town next Saturday.” 

Why, at that rate, you will have been here only six weeks. 

I expected you to stay two months. I told Mrs. Collins so 
before you came. There can be no occasion for your going 
so soon. Mrs. Bennet could certainly spare you for another 
15 fortnight.” 

'' But my father cannot. He wrote last week to hurry my 
return.” | 

'' Oh I your father of course may spare you, if your mother ] 
can. Daughters are never of so much consequence to a father. ; 

20 And if you will stay another month complete, it will be in my j 
power to take one of you as far as London, for I am going 1 
there early in June, for a week ; and as Dawson does not object 
to the barouche box, there will be very good room for one of 
you — and indeed, if the weather should happen to be cool, I j 
25 should not object to taking you both, as you are neither of you ij 
large.” j 

" You are all kindness, madam ; but I believe we must abide | 
by our original plan.” f 

Lady Catherine seemed resigned. '' Mrs. Collins, you must } 
30 send a servant with them. You know I always speak my mind, I 
and I cannot bear the idea of two young women traveling post 5 
by themselves. It is highly improper. You must contrive to / 
send somebody. I have the greatest dislike in the world to J 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


221 


that sort of thing. Young women should always be properly 
guarded and attended, according to their situation in life. 
When my niece Georgiana went to Ramsgate last summer, I 
made a point of her having two men-servants go with her. 
Miss Darcy, the daughter of Mr. Darcy, of Pemberley, and 5 
Lady Anne, could not have appeared with propriety in a dif- 
ferent manner. I am excessively attentive to all those things. 
You must send John with the young ladies, Mrs. Collins. I am 
glad it occurred to me to mention it; for it would really be 
discreditable to you to let them go alone.” 10 

” My uncle is to send a servant for us.” 

” Oh ! — Your uncle I — He keeps a man-servant, does he ? 

— I am very glad you have somebody who thinks of those 
things. Where shall you change horses ? — Oh 1 Bromley, of 
course. — If you mention my name at the Bell, you will be 1 5 
attended to.” 

Lady Catherine had many other questions to ask respecting 
their journey, and as she did not answer them all herself, atten- 
tion was necessary, which Elizabeth believed to be lucky for 
her; or, with a mind so occupied, she might have forgotten 20 
where she was. Reflection must be reserved for solitary hours ; 
whenever she was alone, she gave way to it as the greatest 
relief ; and not a day went by without a solitary walk, in which 
she might indulge in all the delight of unpleasant recollections. 

Mr. Darcy’s letter she was in a fair way of soon knowing by 25 
heart. She studied every sentence ; and her feelings towards 
its writer were at times widely different. When she remembered 
the style of his address, she was still full of indignation ; but 
when she considered how unjustly she had condemned and 
upbraided him, her anger was turned against herself ; and his 30 
disappointed feelings became the object of compassion. His 
attachment excited gratitude, his general character respect ; but 
she could not approve him ; nor could she for a moment repent 


222 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


her refusal, or feel the slightest inclination ever to see him 
again. In her own past behavior, there was a constant source 
of vexation and regret ; and in the unhappy defects of her 
family, a subject of yet heavier chagrin. They were hopeless 
5 of remedy. Her father, contented with laughing at them, would 
never exert himself to restrain the wild giddiness of his young- 
est daughters ; and her mother, with manners so far from right 
herself, was entirely insensible of the evil. Elizabeth had fre- 
quently united with Jane in an endeavor to check the impru- 
lo dence of Catherine and Lydia ; but while they were supported 
by their mother’s indulgence, what chance could there be of 
improvement ? Catherine, weak-spirited, irritable, and com- 
pletely under Lydia’s guidance, had been always affronted by 
their advice ; and Lydia, self-willed and careless, would scarcely 
1 5 give them a hearing. They were ignorant, idle, and vain. While 
there was an officer in Meryton, they would flirt with him ; and 
while Meryton was within a walk of Longbourn, they would be 
going there forever. 

Anxiety on Jane’s behalf was another prevailing concern ; and 
20 Mr. Darcy’s explanation, by restoring Bingley to all her former 
good opinion, heightened the sense of what Jane had lost. His 
affection was proved to have been sincere, and his conduct 
cleared of all blame, unless any could attach to the implicitness 
of his confidence in his friend. How grievous, then, was the 
25 thought that, of a situation so desirable in every respect, so 
replete with advantage, so promising for happiness, Jane had 
been deprived, by the folly and indecorum of her own family I 

When to these recollections was added the development of 
Wickham’s character, it may be easily believed that the happy 
30 spirits which had seldom been depressed before, were now so 
much affected as to make it almost impossible for her to appear 
tolerably cheerful. 

Their engagements at Rosings were as frequent during the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


223 


last week of her stay as they had been at first. The very last 
evening was spent there ; and her ladyship again inquired 
minutely into the particulars of their journey, gave them direc- 
tions as to the best method of packing, and was so urgent on 
the necessity of placing gowns in the only right way, that 5 
Maria thought herself obliged, on her return, to undo all the 
work of the morning, and pack her trunk afresh. 

When they parted. Lady Catherine, with great condescension, 
wished them a good journey, and invited them to come to Huns- 
ford again next year; and Miss de Bourgh exerted herself so 10 
far as to curtsy and hold out her hand to both. 


CHAPTER XXXVI n 

bh S'aturday morning Elizabeth and Mr. Collins met for 
^breakfast a few minutes before the others appeared ; and he 
'•‘took the opportunity of paying the parting civilities which he 
'deemed indispensably necessary. 

5 "I know not, Miss Elizabeth,” said he, "whether Mrs. Collins 
has yet expressed her sense of your kindness in coming to us ; 
but I am very certain you will not leave the house without re- 
ceiving her thanks for it. The favor of your company has been 
much felt, 1 assure you. We know how little there is to tempt 
lo anyone to our humble abode. Our plain manner of living, our 
small rooms and few domestics, and the little we see of the 
world, must make Hunsford extremely dull to a young lady like 
yourself ; but I hope you will believe us grateful for the con- 
descension, and that we have done everything in our power to 
IS prevent your spending your time unpleasantly.” 

Elizabeth was eager with her thanks and assurances of happi- 
ness. She had spent six weeks with great enjoyment ; and the 
pleasure of being with Charlotte, and the kind attentions she 
had received, must make her feel the obliged. Mr. Collins was 
20 gratified, and with a more smiling solemnity replied — 

" It gives me the greatest pleasure to hear that you have 
passed your time not disagreeably. We have certainly done our 
best ; and most fortunately having it in our power to introduce 
you to very superior society, and, from our connection with 
25 Rosings, the frequent means of varying the humble home scene, 
I think we may flatter ourselves that your Hunsford visit can- 
not have been entirely irksome. Our situation with regard to 

224 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


225 


Lady Catherine’s family is indeed the sort of extraordinary ad- 
vantage and blessing which few can boast. You see on what 
a footing we are. You see how continually we are engaged 
there. In truth I must acknowledge that, with all the disadvan- 
tages of this humble parsonage, I should not think anyone 
abiding in it an object of compassion, while they are sharers 
of our intimacy at Rosings.” 

Words were insufficient for the elevation of his feelings ; and 
he was obliged to walk about the room, while Elizabeth tried 
to unite civility and truth in a few short sentences. 

You may, in fact, carry a very favorable report of us into 
Hertfordshire, my dear cousin. I flatter myself at least that 
you will be able to do so. Lady Catherine’s great attentions to 
Mrs. Collins you have been a daily witness of ; and altogether 
I trust it does not appear that your friend has drawn an un- 
fortunate — But on this point it will be as well to be silent. 
Only let me assure you, my dear Miss Elizabeth, that I can 
from my heart most cordially wish you equal felicity in mar- 
riage. My dear Charlotte and I have but one mind and one 
way of thinking. There is in everything a most remarkable 
resemblance of character and ideas between us. We seem to 
have been designed for each other.” 

Elizabeth could safely say that it was a great happiness where 
that was the case, and with equal sincerity could add, that she 
firmly believed and rejoiced in his domestic comforts. She was 
not sorry, however, to have the recital of them interrupted by the 
entrance of the lady from whom they sprang. Poor Charlotte ! 
it was melancholy to leave her to such society ! But she had 
chosen it with her eyes open ; and though evidently regretting 
that her visitors were to go, she did not seem to ask for compas- 
sion. Her home and her housekeeping, her parish and her poultry, 
and all their dependent concerns, had not yet lost their charms. 

At length the chaise arrived, the trunks were fastened on, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


226 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


the parcels placed within, and it was pronounced to be ready. 
After an affectionate parting between the friends, Elizabeth was 
attended to the carriage by Mr. Collins, and as they walked 
down the garden, he was commissioning her with his best 
5 respects to all her family, not forgetting his thanks for the 
kindness he had received at Longbourn in the winter, and his 
compliments to Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, though unknown. He 
then handed her in, Maria followed, and the door was on the 
point of being closed, when he suddenly reminded them, with 
lo some consternation, that they had hitherto forgotten to leave 
any message for the ladies of Rosings. 

'' But,” he added, " you will of course wish to have your 
humble respects delivered to them, with your grateful thanks 
for their kindness to you while you have been here.” 

15 Elizabeth made no objection; the door was then allowed to 
be shut, and the carriage drove off. 

'' Good gracious 1 ” cried Maria, after a few minutes’ silence, 
” it seems but a day or two since we first came ! — and yet how 
many things have happened ! ” 

20 ” A great many indeed,” said her companion with a sigh. 

” We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea 
there twice 1 How much I shall have to tell ! ” 

Elizabeth privately added, ” And how much I shall have to 
conceal 1 ” 

25 Their journey was performed without much conversation, or 
any alarm ; and within four hours of their leaving Hunsford, 
they reached Mr. Gardiner’s house, where they were to remain 
a few days. 

Jane looked well, and Elizabeth had little opportunity of 
30 studying her spirits, amidst the various engagements which the 
kindness of her aunt had reserved for them. But Jane was to 
go home with her, and at Longbourn there would be leisure 
enough for observation. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


227 


It was not without an effort, meanwhile, that she could wait 
even for Longbourn, before she told her sister of Mr. Darcy’s 
proposals. To know that she had the power of revealing what 
would so exceedingly astonish Jane, and must, at the same time, 
so highly gratify whatever of her own vanity she had not yet 5 
been able to reason away, was such a temptation to openness 
as nothing could have conquered but the state of indecision in 
which she remained as to the extent of what she should com- 
municate ; and her fear, if she once entered on the subject, of 
being hurried into repeating something of Bingley which might 10 
only grieve her sister further. 


CHAPTER XXXIX 


It was the second week in May, in which the three young 
ladies set out together from Gracechurch Street for the town 

of , in Hertfordshire ; and, as they drew near the appointed 

inn where Mr. Bennet’s carriage was to meet them, they quickly 
5 perceived, in token of the coachman’s punctuality, both Kitty 
and Lydia looking out of a dining room upstairs. These two 
girls had been above an hour in the place, happily employed in 
visiting an opposite milliner, watching the sentinel on guard, 
and dressing a salad and cucumber, 
lo After welcoming their sisters, they triumphantly displayed 
a table set out with such cold meat as an inn larder usually 
affords, exclaiming, " Is not this nice ? Is not this an agreeable 
surprise ? ” 

And we mean to treat you all,” added Lydia ; ” but you 
15 must lend us the money, for we have just spent ours at the shop 
out there.” Then, showing her purchases — "Look here, I have 
bought this bonnet. I do not think it is very pretty ; but I 
thought I might as well buy it as not. I shall pull it to pieces 
as soon as I get home, and see if I can make it up any better.” 
20 And when her sisters abused it as ugly, she added, with per- 
fect unconcern, " Oh ! but there were two or three much uglier 
in the shop ; and when I have bought some prettier-colored 
satin to trim it with fresh, I think it will be very tolerable. Be- 
sides, it will not much signify what one wears this summer, 

25 after the shire have left Meryton, and they are going in 

a fortnight.” 

" Are they indeed ! ” cried Elizabeth, with the greatest 
satisfaction. 


228 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


229 


" They are going to be encamped near Brighton ; and I do 
so want papa to take us all there for the summer ! It would 
be such a delicious scheme, and I dare say would hardly cost 
anything at all. Mamma would like to go too, of all things ! 

Only think what a miserable summer else we shall have ! ” 5 

''Yes,” thought Elizabeth, would be a delightful scheme 
indeed, and completely do for us at once. Good Heaven ! 
Brighton, and a whole campful of soldiers, to us, who have 
been overset already by one poor regiment of militia, and the 
monthly balls of Mery ton ! ” 10 

"Now I have got some news for you,” said Lydia, as they 
sat down at table. " What do you think ? It is excellent news 
— capital news — and about a certain person that we all like ! ” 

Jane and Elizabeth looked at each other, and the waiter was > 
told that he need not stay. Lydia laughed, and said — 1 5 

" Aye, that is just like your formality and discretion. You 
thought the waiter must not hear, as if he cared ! I dare say 
he often hears worse things said than I am going to say. But 
he is an ugly fellow ! I am glad he is gone. I never saw such 
a long chin in my life. Well, but now for my news ; it is about 20 
dear Wickham ; too good for the waiter, is it not ? There is no 
danger of Wickham’s marrying Mary King. There ’s for you ! 

She is gone down to her uncle at Liverpool : gone to stay. 
Wickham is safe.” 

" And Mary King is safe ! ” added Elizabeth ; " safe from a 25 
connection imprudent as to fortune.” 

" She is a great fool for going away, if she liked him.” 

" But I hope there is no strong attachment on either side,” 
said Jane. 

"I am sure there is not on his. I will answer for it, he 30 
never cared three straws about her — who could about such a 
nasty little freckled thing ? ” 

Elizabeth was shocked to think that, however incapable of 


230 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


such coarseness of expression herself, the coarseness of the 
sentiment was little other than her own breast had formerly 
harbored and fancied liberal ! 

As soon as all had ate, and the elder ones paid, the carriage 
5 was ordered ; and after some contrivance, the whole party, with 
all their boxes, workbags, and parcels, and the unwelcome 
addition of Kitty’s and Lydia’s purchases, were seated in it. 

" How nicely we are crammed in,” cried Lydia. " I am glad 
I bought my bonnet, if it is only for the fun of having another 
10 bandbox ! Well, now let us be quite comfortable and snug, and 
talk and laugh all the way home. And in the first place, let us 
hear what has happened to you all since you went away. Have 
you seen any pleasant men.? Have you had any flirting? I was 
in great hopes that one of you would have got a husband be- 
15 fore you came back. Jane will be quite an old maid soon, I 
declare. She is almost three-and-twenty 1 Lord, how ashamed 
I should be of not being married before three-and-twenty 1 My 
aunt Philips wants you so to get husbands, you can’t think. 
She says Lizzy had better have taken Mr. Collins ; but I do 
20 not think there would have been any fun in it. Lord 1 how I 
should like to be married before any of you ! and then I would 
chaperon you about to all the balls. Dear me ! we had such a 
good piece of fun the other day at Colonel Forster’s. Kitty and 
me were to spend the day there, and Mrs. Forster promised 
25 to have a little dance in the evening ; (by the bye, Mrs. Forster 
and me are such friends!) and so she asked the two Harringtons 
to come, but Harriet was ill, and so Pen was forced to come 
by herself ; and then, what do you think we did ? We dressed 
up Chamberlayne in woman’s clothes on purpose to pass for 
30 a lady, — only think what fun! Not a soul knew of it, but 
Colonel and Mrs. Forster, and Kitty and me, except my aunt, 
for we were forced to borrow one of her gowns ; and you can- 
not imagine how well he looked ! When Denny, and Wickham, 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


231 


and Pratt, and two or three more of the men came in, they did 
not know him in the least. Lord 1 how I laughed ! and so did 
Mrs. Forster. I thought I should have died. And that made 
the men suspect something, and then they soon found out what 
was the matter.” 5 

With such kind of histories of their parties and good jokes, 
did Lydia, assisted by Kitty's hints and additions, endeavor to 
amuse her companions all the way to Longboum. Elizabeth 
listened as little as she could, but there was no escaping the 
frequent mention of Wickham’s name. 10 

Their reception at home was most kind. Mrs. Bennet re- 
joiced to see Jane in undiminished beauty ; and more than once 
during dinner did Mr. Bennet say voluntarily to Elizabeth — 

” I am glad you are come back, Lizzy.” 

Their party in the dining room was large, for almost all the 15 
Lucases came to meet Maria and hear the news ; and various 
were the subjects which occupied them : Lady Lucas was in- 
quiring of Maria, across the table, after the welfare and poultry 
of her eldest daughter; Mrs. Bennet was doubly engaged, on 
one hand collecting an account of the present fashions from 20 
Jane, who sat some way below her, and, on the other, retailing 
them all to the younger Miss Lucases ; and Lydia, in a voice 
rather louder than any other person’s, was enumerating the vari- 
ous pleasures of the morning to anybody who would hear her. 

" Oh ! Mary,” said she, " I wish you had gone with us, for 25 
we had such fun ! As we went along, Kitty and me drew up 
all the blinds, and pretended there was nobody in the coach; 
and I should have gone so all the way, if Kitty had not been 
sick ; and when we got to the George, I do think we behaved 
veiy handsomely, for we treated the other three with the nicest 30 
cold luncheon in the world, and if you would have gone, we 
would have treated you too. And then when we came away it 
was such fun ! I thought we never should have got into the 


232 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


coach. I was ready to die of laughter. And then we were so 
merry all the way home ! we talked and laughed so loud, that 
anybody might have heard us ten miles off ! ” 

To this Mary very gravely replied, Far be it from me, my 
5 dear sister, to depreciate such pleasures ! They would doubtless 
be congenial with the generality of female minds. But I confess 
they would have no charms for me — I should infinitely prefer 
a book.” 

But of this answer Lydia heard not a word. She seldom 
10 listened to anybody for more than half a minute, and never 
attended to Mary at all. 

In the afternoon Lydia was urgent with the rest of the girls 
to walk to Meryton, and see how everybody went on ; but 
Elizabeth steadily opposed the scheme. It should not be said 
15 that the Miss Bennets could not be at home half a day before 
they were in pursuit of the officers. There was another reason, 
too, for her opposition. She dreaded seeing Wickham again, 
and was resolved to avoid it as long as possible. The comfort 
to her of the regiment’s approaching removal was indeed be- 
20 yond expression. In a fortnight they were to go — and once 
gone, she hoped there could be nothing more to plague her on 
his account. 

She had not been many hours at home before she found that 
the Brighton scheme, of which Lydia had given them a hint at 
25 the inn, was under frequent discussion between her parents. 
Elizabeth saw directly that her father had not the smallest inten- 
tion of yielding ; but his answers were at the same time so vague 
and equivocal, that her mother, though often disheartened, had 
never yet despaired of succeeding at last. 


CHAPTER XL 


Elizabeth’s impatience to acquaint Jane with what had hap- 
pened could no longer be overcome ; and at length, resolving 
to suppress every particular in which her sister was concerned, 
and preparing her to be surprised, she related to her the next 
morning the chief of the scene between Mr. Darcy and herself. 5 

Miss Bennet’s astonishment was soon lessened by the strong 
sisterly partiality which made any admiration of Elizabeth 
appear perfectly natural ; and all surprise was shortly lost in 
other feelings. She was sorry that Mr. Darcy should have 
delivered his sentiments in a manner so little suited to recom- 10 
mend them ; but still more was she grieved for the unhappiness 
which her sister’s refusal must have given him. 

” His being so sure of succeeding was wrong,” said she, 

” and certainly ought not to have appeared ; but consider how 
much it must increase his disappointment ! ” 15 

'' Indeed,” replied Elizabeth, '' I am heartily sorry for him ; 
but he has other feelings, which will probably soon drive away 
his regard for me. You do not blame me, however, for refusing 
him ? ” 

" Blame you ! Oh, no.” 20 

'' But you blame me for having spoken so warmly of 
Wickham ? ” 

''No — I do not know that you were wrong in saying what 
you did.” 

" But you will know it, when I have told you what happened 25 
the very next day.” 

She then spoke of the letter, repeating the whole of its 

233 


234 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


contents as far as they concerned George Wickham. What a 
stroke was this for poor Jane ! who would willingly have gone 
through the world without believing that so much wickedness 
existed in the whole race of mankind, as was here collected 
5 in one individual. Nor was Darcy’s vindication, though grate- 
ful to her feelings, capable of consoling her for such discovery. 
Most earnestly did she labor to prove the probability of error, 
and seek to clear one without involving the other. 

'' This will not do,” said Elizabeth ; " you never will be able 
lo to make both of them good for anything. Take your choice, 
but you must be satisfied with only one. There is but such a 
quantity of merit between them ; just enough to make one good 
sort of man ; and of late it has been shifting about pretty much. 
For my part, I am inclined to believe it all Mr. Darcy’s ; but 
15 you shall do as you choose.” 

It was some time, however, before a smile could be extorted 
from Jane. 

'' I do not know when I have been more shocked,” said she. 
'' Wickham so very bad ! It is almost past belief. And poor 
20 Mr. Darcy ! Dear Lizzy, only consider what he must have suf- 
fered. Such a disappointment ! and with the knowledge of 
your ill opinion too ! and having to relate such a thing of his 
sister ! It is really too distressing. I am sure you must feel 
it so.” 

25 '' Oh ! no, my regret and compassion are all done away by 

seeing you so full of both. I know you will do him such ample 
justice, that I am growing every moment more unconcerned 
and indifferent. Your profusion makes me saving; and if you 
lament over him much longer, my heart will be as light as a 
30 feather.” 

'' Poor Wickham 1 there is such an expression of goodness 
in his countenance ! such an openness and gentleness in his 
manner 1 ” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


235 


" There certainly was some great mismanagement in the edu- 
cation of those two young men. One has got all the goodness, 
and the other all the appearance of it.” 

'' I never thought Mr. Darcy so deficient in the appearance 
of it as you used to do.” 

'' And yet I meant to be uncommonly clever in taking so 
decided a dislike to him, without any reason. It is such a spur 
to one’s genius, such an opening for wit, to have a dislike of 
that kind. One may be continually abusive without saying any- 
thing just ; but one cannot be always laughing at a man with- 
out now and then stumbling on something witty.” 

Lizzy, when you first read that letter, I am sure you could 
not treat the matter as you do now.” 

'' Indeed, I could not. I was uncomfortable enough. I was 
very uncomfortable, I may say unhappy. And with no one to 
speak to of what I felt, no Jane to comfort me and say that I 
had not been so very weak and vain and nonsensical as I knew 
I had ! Oh ! how I wanted you ! ” 

” How unfortunate that you should have used such very 
strong expressions in speaking of Wickham to Mr. Darcy, for 
now they do appear wholly undeserved.” 

” Certainly. But the misfortune of speaking with bitterness 
is a most natural consequence of the prejudices I had been 
encouraging. There is one point on which I want your advice. 
I want to be told whether I ought, or ought not, to make our 
acquaintance in general understand Wickham’s character.” 

Miss Bennet paused a little, and then replied, " Surely there 
can be no occasion for exposing him so dreadfully. What is 
your own opinion ? ” 

” That it ought not to be attempted. Mr. Darcy has not 
authorized me to make his communication public. On the con- 
trary, every particular relative to his sister was meant to be 
kept as much as possible to myself ; and if I endeavor to 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


236 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


undeceive people as to the rest of his conduct, who will believe 
me ? The general prejudice against Mr. Darcy is so violent, that 
it would be the death of half the good people in Meryton to 
attempt to place him in an amiable light. I am not equal to it. 
5 Wickham will soon be gone ; and, therefore, it will not signify 
to anybody here what he really is. Some time hence it will be 
all found out, and then we may laugh at their stupidity in not 
knowing it before. At present I will say nothing about it.” 

” You are quite right. To have his errors made public might 
lo ruin him forever. He is now, perhaps, sorry for what he has 
done, and anxious to reestablish a character. We must not 
make him desperate.” 

The tumult of Elizabeth’s mind was allayed by this conver- 
sation. She had got rid of two of the secrets which had weighed 
15 on her for a fortnight, and was certain of a willing listener in 
Jane, whenever she might wish to talk again of either. But 
there was still something lurking behind, of which prudence 
forbade the disclosure. She dared not relate the other half of 
Mr. Darcy’s letter, nor explain to her sister how sincerely she 
20 had been valued by his friend. Here was knowledge in which 
no one could partake ; and she was sensible that nothing less 
than a perfect understanding between the parties could justify 
her in throwing off this last encumbrance of mystery. '' And 
then,” said she, '' if that very improbable event should ever take 
25 place, I shall merely be able to tell what Bingley may tell in 
a much more agreeable manner himself. The liberty of com- 
munication cannot be mine till it has lost all its value ! ” 

She was now, on being settled at home, at leisure to observe 
the real state of her sister’s spirits. Jane was not happy. She 
30 still cherished a very tender affection for Bingley. Having never 
even fancied herself in love before, her regard had all the 
warmth of first attachment, and, from her age and disposition, 
greater steadiness than first attachments often boast; and so 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


237 


fervently did she value his remembrance, and prefer him to 
every other man, that all her good sense, and all her attention 
to the feelings of her friends, were requisite to check the indul- 
gence of those regrets which must have been injurious to her 
own health and their tranquillity. 

" Well, Lizzy,” said Mrs. Bennet one day, " what is your 
opinion now of this sad business of Jane’s ? For my part, I am 
determined never to speak of it again to anybody. I told my 
sister Philips so the other day. But I cannot find out that Jane 
saw anything of him in London. Well, he is a very undeserving 
young man — and I do not suppose there ’s the least chance 
in the world of her ever getting him now. There is no talk of 
his coming to Netherfield again in the summer; and I have 
inquired of everybody, too, who is likely to know.” 

" I do not believe that he will ever live at Netherfield any 
more.” 

" Oh, well ! it is just as he chooses. Nobody wants him to 
come. Though I shall always say that he used my daughter 
extremely ill; and if I was her, I would not have put up with 
it. Well, my comfort is, I am sure Jane will die of a broken 
heart; and then he will be sorry for what he has done.” 

But as Elizabeth could not receive comfort from any such 
expectation, she made no answer. 

" Well, Lizzy,” continued her mother, soon afterwards, " and 
so the Collinses live very comfortably, do they ? Well, well, I 
only hope it will last. And what sort of table do they keep ? 
Charlotte is an excellent manager, I dare say. If she is half as 
sharp as her mother, she is saving enough. There is nothing 
extravagant in f/ieir housekeeping, I dare say.” 

" No, nothing at all.” 

" A great deal of good management, depend upon it. Yes, 
yes. T/iey will take care not to outrun their income. TAey will 
never be distressed for money. Well, much good may it do 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


238 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


them ! And so, I suppose, they often talk of having Longbourn 
when your father is dead. They look upon it quite as their own, 
I dare say, whenever that happens.” 

'' It was a subject which they could not mention before me.” 

5 '' No ; it would have been strange if they had : but I make 

no doubt they often talk of it between themselves. Well, if they 
can be easy with an estate that is not lawfully their own, so 
much the better. I should be ashamed of having one that was 
only entailed on me.” 


CHAPTER XLI 


The first week of their return was soon gone. The second 
began. It was the last of the regiment’s stay in Meryton, and 
all the young ladies In the neighborhood were drooping apace. 
The dejection was almost universal. The elder Miss Bennets 
alone were still able to eat, drink, and sleep, and pursue the 5 
usual course of their employments. Very frequently were they 
reproached for this insensibility by Kitty and Lydia, whose own 
misery was extreme, and who could not comprehend such hard- 
heartedness in any of the family. 

” Good Heaven ! what is to become of us ? What are we 10 
to do ? ” would they often exclaim in the bitterness of woe. 

” How can you be smiling so, Lizzy ? ” 

Their affectionate mother shared all their grief ; she remem- 
bered what she had herself endured on a similar occasion, 
five-and-twenty years ago. 15 

" I am sure,” said she, ” I cried for two days together when 
Colonel Miller’s regiment went away. I thought I should have 
broken my heart.” 

” I am sure I shall break mine'^ said Lydia. 

” If one could but go to Brighton ! ” observed Mrs. Bennet. 20 
” Oh, yes ! — if one could but go to Brighton ! But papa is 
so disagreeable.” 

” A little sea bathing would set me up forever.” 

" And my Aunt Philips is sure it would do me a great deal 
of good,” added Kitty. 25 

Such were the kind of lamentations resounding perpetually 
through Longbourn House. Elizabeth tried to be diverted by 

239 


240 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


them ; but all sense of pleasure was lost in shame. She felt 
anew the justice of Mr. Darcy’s objections ; and never had she 
before been so much disposed to pardon his interference in the 
views of his friend. 

5 But the gloom of Lydia’s prospect was shortly cleared away ; 
for she received an invitation from Mrs. Forster, the wife of 
the colonel of the regiment, to accompany her to Brighton, 
This invaluable friend was a very young woman, and very lately 
married. A resemblance in good humor and good spirits had 
lo recommended her and Lydia to each other, and out of their 
three months’ acquaintance they had been intimate two. 

The rapture of Lydia on this occasion, her adoration of 
Mrs. Forster, the delight of Mrs. Bennet, and the mortification 
of Kitty, are scarcely to be described. Wholly inattentive to 
15 her sister’s feelings, Lydia flew about the house in restless 
ecstasy, calling for everyone’s congratulations, and laughing 
and talking with more violence than ever; whilst the luckless 
Kitty continued in the parlor repining at her fate in terms as 
unreasonable as her accent was peevish. 

20 "I cannot see why Mrs. Forster should not ask me as well 
as Lydia,” said she, ” though I am 7 iot her particular friend. 
I have just as much right to be asked as she has, and more, 
too, for I am two years older.” 

In vain did Elizabeth attempt to make her reasonable, and 
25 Jane to make her resigned. As for Elizabeth herself, this invita- 
tion was so far from exciting in her the same feelings as in 
her mother and Lydia, that she considered it as the death war- 
rant of all possibility of common sense for the latter ; and de- 
testable as such a step must make her, were it known, she could 
30 not help secretly advising her father not to let her go. She 
represented to him all the improprieties of Lydia’s general 
behavior, the little advantage she could derive from the friend- 
ship of such a woman as Mrs. Forster, and the probability of 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


241 


her being yet more imprudent with such a companion at 
Brighton, where the temptations must be greater than at home. 
He heard her attentively, and then said — 

'' Lydia will never be easy till she has exposed herself in 
some public place or other, and we can never expect her to do 
it with so little expense or inconvenience to her family as under 
the present circumstances.” 

” If you were aware,” said Elizabeth, " of the very great dis- 
advantage to us all which must arise from the public notice of 
Lydia’s unguarded and imprudent manner — nay, which has 
already arisen from it, I am sure you would judge differently 
in the affair.” 

" Already arisen ? ” repeated Mr. Bennet. ” What, has she 
frightened away some of your lovers ? Poor little Lizzy ! But 
do not be cast down. Such squeamish youths as cannot bear 
to be connected with a little absurdity are not worth a regret. 
Come, let me see the list of pitiful fellows who have been kept 
aloof by Lydia’s folly.” 

” Indeed you are mistaken. I have no such injuries to resent. 
It is not of peculiar, but of general evils, which I am now com- 
plaining. Our importance, our respectability in the world must 
be affected by the wild volatility, the assurance and disdain of 
all restraint which mark Lydia’s character. Excuse me, — for 
I must speak plainly. If you, my dear father, will not take the 
trouble of checking her exuberant spirits, and of teaching her 
that her present pursuits are not to be the business of her life, 
she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment. Her char- 
acter will be fixed, and she will, at sixteen, be the most deter- 
mined flirt that ever made herself and her family ridiculous ; — 
a flirt, too, in the worst and meanest degree of flirtation; without 
any attraction beyond youth and a tolerable person ; and, from 
the ignorance and emptiness of her mind, wholly unable to ward 
off any portion of that universal contempt which her rage for 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


242 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


admiration will excite. In this danger Kitty is also compre- 
hended. She will follow wherever Lydia leads. Vain, ignorant, 
idle, and absolutely uncontrolled ! Oh ! my dear father, can you 
suppose it possible that they will not be censured and despised 
5 wherever they are known, and that their sisters will not be 
often involved in the disgrace?” 

Mr. Bennet saw that her whole heart was in the subject, and 
affectionately taking her hand, said in reply — 

” Do not make yourself uneasy, my love. Wherever you and 
10 Jane are known, you must be respected and valued ; and you 
will not appear to less advantage for having a couple of — or 
I may say, three very silly sisters. We shall have no peace at 
Longbourn if Lydia does not go to Brighton. Let her go, then. 
Colonel Forster is a sensible man, and will keep her out of any 
15 real mischief; and she is luckily too poor to be an object of 
prey to anybody. At Brighton she will be of less importance 
even as a common flirt than she has been here. The officers 
will find women better worth their notice. Let us hope, there- 
fore, that her being there may teach her her own insignificance. 
20 At any rate, she cannot grow many degrees worse, without 
authorizing us to lock her up for the rest of her life.” 

With this answer Elizabeth was forced to be content ; but 
her own opinion continued the same, and she left him disap- 
pointed and sorry. It was not in her nature, however, to in- 
25 crease her vexations by dwelling on them. She was confident of 
having performed her duty, and to fret over unavoidable evils, 
or augment them by anxiety, was no part of her disposition. 

Had Lydia and her mother known the substance of her con- 
ference with her father, their indignation would hardly have 
30 found expression in their united volubility. In Lydia’s imagina- 
tion, a visit to Brighton comprised every possibility of earthly 
happiness. She saw, with the creative eye of fancy, the streets 
of that gay bathing-place covered with officers. She saw herself 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


243 


the object of attention to tens and to scores of them at present 
unknown. She saw all the glories of the camp — its tents 
stretched forth in beauteous uniformity of lines, crowded with 
the young and the gay, and dazzling with scarlet ; and, to com- 
plete the view, she saw herself seated beneath a tent, tenderly 5 
flirting with at least six officers at once. 

Had she known that her sister sought to tear her from such 
prospects and such realities as these, what would have been 
her sensations They could have been understood only by her 
mother, who might have felt nearly the same. Lydia’s going 10 
to Brighton was all that consoled her for her melancholy 
conviction of her husband’s never intending to go there himself. 

But they were entirely ignorant of what had passed ; and 
their raptures continued, with little intermission, to the very 
day of Lydia’s leaving home. 15 

Elizabeth was now to see Mr. Wickham for the last time. 
Having been frequently in company with him since her return, 
agitation was pretty well over ; the agitations of former par- 
tiality entirely so. She had even learned to detect, in the very 
gentleness which had first delighted her, an affectation and a 20 
sameness to disgust and weary. In his present behavior to her- 
self, moreover, she had a fresh source of displeasure, for the 
inclination he soon testified of renewing those attentions which 
had marked the early part of their acquaintance could only 
serve, after what had since passed, to provoke her. She lost 25 
all concern for him in finding herself thus selected as the object 
of such idle and frivolous gallantry ; and while she steadily re- 
pressed it, could not but feel the reproof contained in his be- 
lieving, that, however long, and for whatever cause his attentions 
had been withdrawn, her vanity would be gratified, and her 30 
preference secured at any time by their renewal. 

On the very last day of the regiment’s remaining at Meryton, 
he dined, with others of the officers, at Longbourn ; and so 


244 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


little was Elizabeth disposed to part from him in good humor, 
that on his making some inquiry as to the manner in which her 
time had passed at Hunsford, she mentioned Colonel Fitz- 
william’s and Mr. Darcy’s having both spent three weeks at 
5 Rosings, and asked him if he was acquainted with the former. 

He looked surprised, displeased, alarmed ; but with a mo- 
ment’s recollection and a returning smile, replied that he had 
formerly seen him often ; and, after observing that he was a 
very gentlemanlike man, asked her how she had liked him. 
lo Her answer was warmly in his favor. With an air of indifference 
he soon afterwards added — 

" How long did you say that he was at Rosings .? ” 

" Nearly three weeks.” 

" And you saw him frequently ? ” 

15 " Yes, almost every day.” 

" His manners are very different from his cousin’s.” 

" Yes, very different. But I think Mr. Darcy improves on 
acquaintance.” 

” Indeed!” cried Wickham, with a look which did not escape 

20 her. " And pray, may I ask ? ” But checking himself, he 

added, in a gayer tone, ” Is it in address that he improves ? 
Has he deigned to add aught of civility to his ordinary style } 
— for I dare not hope,” he continued in a lower and more 
serious tone, ” that he is improved in essentials.” 

25 ” Oh, no I ” said Elizabeth. " In essentials, I believe, he is 

very much what he ever was.” 

While she spoke, Wickham looked as if scarcely knowing 
whether to rejoice over her words, or to distrust their meaning. 
There was a something in her countenance which made him 
30 listen with an apprehensive and anxious attention, while she 
added — 

" When I said that he improved on acquaintance, I did not 
mean that either his mind or manners were in a state of 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 245 

improvement, but that, from knowing him better, his disposition 
was better understood.” 

Wickham’s alarm now appeared in a heightened complexion 
and agitated look ; for a few minutes he was silent, till, shaking 
off his embarrassment, he turned to her again, and said in the 
gentlest of accents — 

'' You, who so well know my feelings towards Mr. Darcy, 
will readily comprehend how sincerely I must rejoice that he 
is wise enough to assume even the appearance of what is 
right. His pride, in that direction, may be of service, if not to 
himself, to many others, for it must deter him from such foul 
misconduct as I have suffered by. I only fear that the sort 
of cautiousness to which you, I imagine, have been alluding, 
is merely adopted on his visits to his aunt, of whose good 
opinion and judgment he stands much in awe. His fear of 
her has always operated, I know, when they were together; 
and a good deal is to be imputed to his wish of forwarding 
the match with Miss de Bourgh, which I am certain he has 
very much at heart.” 

Elizabeth could not repress a smile at this, but she answered 
only by a slight inclination of the head. She saw that he wanted 
to engage her on the old subject of his grievances, and she was 
in no humor to indulge him. The rest of the evening passed 
with the appearance^ on his side, of usual cheerfulness, but with 
no further attempt to distinguish Elizabeth ; and they parted at 
last with mutual civility, and possibly a mutual desire of never 
meeting again. 

When the party broke up, Lydia returned with Mrs. Forster 
to Meryton, from whence they were to set out early the next 
morning. The separation between her and her family was rather 
noisy than pathetic. Kitty was the only one who shed tears ; 
but she did weep from vexation and envy. Mrs. Bennet was 
diffuse in her good wishes for the felicity of her daughter. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


246 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and impressive in her injunctions that she would not miss the 
opportunity of enjoying herself as much as possible — advice 
which there was every reason to believe would be attended to ; 
and in the clamorous happiness of Lydia herself in bidding 
5 farewell, the more gentle adieus of her sisters were uttered 
without being heard. 


CHAPTER XLII 


Had Elizabeth’s opinion been all drawn from her own family, 
she could not have formed a very pleasing picture of conjugal 
felicity or domestic comfort. Her father, captivated by youth 
and beauty, and that appearance of good humor which youth 
and beauty generally give, had married a woman whose weak 5 
understanding and illiberal mind had very early in their marriage 
put an end to all real affection for her. Respect, esteem, and 
confidence had vanished forever ; and all his views of domestic 
happiness were overthrown. But Mr. Bennet was not of a dis- 
position to seek comfort for the disappointment which his own 10 
imprudence had brought on, in any of those pleasures which 
too often console the unfortunate for their folly or their vice. ^ 
He was fond of the country and of books; and from these 
tastes had arisen his principal enjoyments. To his wife he was 
very little otherwise indebted, than as her ignorance and folly 15 
had contributed to his amusement. This is not the sort of 
happiness which a man would in general wish to owe to his 
wife; but where other powers of entertainment are wanting, 
the true philosopher will derive benefit from such as are given. 

Elizabeth, however, had never been blind to the impropriety 20 
of her father’s behavior as a husband. She had always seen it 
with pain ; but respecting his abilities, and grateful for his 
affectionate treatment of herself, she endeavored to forget what 
she could not overlook, and to banish from her thoughts that 
continual breach of conjugal obligation and decorum which, in 25 
exposing his wife to the contempt of her own children, was so 
highly reprehensible. But she had never felt so strongly as 

247 


248 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


now the disadvantages which must attend the children of so 
unsuitable a marriage, nor ever been so fully aware of the 
evils arising from so ill-judged a direction of talents ; talents 
which, rightly used, might at least have preserved the respecta- 
5 bility of his daughters, even if incapable of enlarging the mind 
of his wife. 

When Elizabeth had rejoiced over Wickham’s departure, she 
found little other cause for satisfaction in the loss of the regi- 
ment. Their parties abroad were less varied than before, and 
10 at home she had a mother and sister whose constant repinings 
at the dullness of everything around them threw a real gloom 
over their domestic circle; and, though Kitty might in time 
regain her natural degree of sense, since the disturbers of her 
brain were removed, her other sister, from whose disposition 
15 greater evil might be apprehended, was likely to be hardened 
in all her folly and assurance by a situation of such double 
danger as a watering place and a camp. Upon the whole, there- 
fore, she found, what has been sometimes found before, that 
an event to which she had looked forward with impatient desire 
20 did not, in taking place, bring all the satisfaction she had prom- 
sed herself. It was consequently necessary to name some other 
period for the commencement of actual felicity — to have some 
other point on which her wishes and hopes might be fixed, and 
by again enjoying the pleasure of anticipation, console herself 
25 for the present, and prepare for another disappointment. Her 
tour to the Lakes was now the object of her happiest thoughts ; 
it was her best consolation for all the uncomfortable hours which 
the discontentedness of her mother and Kitty made inevitable ; 
and could she have included Jane in the scheme, every part of 
30 it would have been perfect. 

" But it is fortunate,” thought she, that I have something 
to wish for. Were the whole arrangement complete, my dis- 
appointment would be certain. But here, by carrying with me 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


249 


one ceaseless source of regret in my sister’s absence, I may 
reasonably hope to have all my expectations of pleasure realized. 

A scheme of which every part promises delight can never be 
successful ; and the general disappointment is only warded off 
by the defense of some little peculiar vexation.” 5 

When Lydia went away, she promised to write very often 
and very minutely to her mother and Kitty ; but her letters 
were always long expected, and always very short. Those to 
her mother contained little else than that they were just returned 
from the library, where such and such officers had attended 10 
them, and where she had seen such beautiful ornaments as 
made her quite wild ; that she had a new gown, or a new para- 
sol, which she would have described more fully, but was obliged 
to leave off in a violent hurry, as Mrs. Forster called her, and 
they were going to the camp ; and from her correspondence 1 5 
with her sister there was still less to be learned — for her letters 
to Kitty, though rather longer, were much too full of lines under 
the words to be made public. 

After the first fortnight or three weeks of her absence, health, 
good humor, and cheerfulness began to reappear at Longboum. 20 
Everything wore a happier aspect. The families who had been 
in town for the winter came back again, and summer finery and 
summer engagements arose. Mrs. Bennet was restored to her 
usual querulous serenity ; and, by the middle of June, Kitty was 
so much recovered as to be able to enter Mery ton without tears ; 25 
an event of such happy promise as to make Elizabeth hope that 
by the following Christmas she might be so tolerably reasonable 
as not to mention an officer above once a day, unless, by some 
cruel and malicious arrangement at the War Office, another 
regiment should be quartered in Meryton. 30 

The time fixed for the beginning of their northern tour was 
now fast approaching, and a fortnight only was wanting of it, 
when a letter arrived from Mrs. Gardiner, which at once delayed 


250 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


its commencement and curtailed its extent. Mr. Gardiner would 
be prevented by business from setting out till a fortnight later 
in J uly, and must be in London again within a month ; and as 
that left too short a period for them to go so far, and see so 
5 much as they had proposed, or at least to see it with the leisure 
and comfort they had built on, they were obliged to give up 
the Lakes, and substitute a more contracted tour, and, accord- 
ing to the present plan, were to go no farther northward than 
Derbyshire. In that county there was enough to be seen to 
10 occupy the chief of their three weeks ; and to Mrs. Gardiner 
it had a peculiarly strong attraction. The town where she had 
formerly passed some years of her life, and where they were 
now to spend a few days, was probably as great an object of 
her curiosity as all the celebrated beauties of Matlock, Chats- 
15 worth, Dovedale, or the Peak. 

Elizabeth was excessively disappointed ; she had set her heart 
on seeing the Lakes, and still thought there might have been 
time enough. But it was her business to be satisfied — and 
certainly her temper to be happy ; and all was soon right again. 
20 With the mention of Derbyshire there were many ideas con- 
nected. It was impossible for her to see the word without 
thinking of Pemberley and its owner. " But surely,” said 
she, " I may enter his county with impunity, and rob it of a 
few petrified spars without his perceiving me.” 

25 The period of expectation was now doubled. Four weeks 
were to pass away before her uncle and aunt’s arrival. But 
they did pass away, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, with their four 
children, did at length appear at Longbourn. The children, two , 
girls of six and eight years old, and two younger boys, were to 
30 be left under the particular care of their cousin Jane, who was 
the general favorite, and whose steady sense and sweetness of 
temper exactly adapted her for attending to them in every way 
— teaching them, playing with them, and loving them. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


251 


The Gardiners stayed only one night at Longbourn, and set 
off the next morning with Elizabeth in pursuit of novelty and 
amusement. One enjoyment was certain — that of suitableness 
as companions ; a suitableness which comprehended health and 
temper to bear inconveniences — cheerfulness to enhance every 
pleasure — and affection and intelligence, which might supply 
it among themselves if there were disappointments abroad. 

It is not the object of this work to give a description of 
Derbyshire, nor of any of the remarkable places through which 
their route thither lay ; Oxford, Blenheim, Warwick, Kenil- 
worth, Birmingham, etc., are sufficiently known. A small part 
of Derbyshire is all the present concern. To the little town of 
Lambton, the scene of Mrs. Gardiner’s former residence, and 
where she had lately learned that some acquaintance still 
remained, they bent their steps, after having seen all the prin- 
cipal wonders of the country ; and within five miles of Lambton, 
Elizabeth found from her aunt that Pemberley was situated. It 
was not in their direct road, nor more than a mile or two out of 
it. In talking over their route the evening before, Mrs. Gardiner 
expressed an inclination to see the place again. Mr. Gardiner 
declared his willingness, and Elizabeth was applied to for her 
approbation. 

'' My love, should not you like to see a place of which you 
have heard so much ? ” said her aunt ; " a place, too, with which 
so many of your acquaintance are connected. Wickham passed 
all his youth there, you know.” 

Elizabeth was distressed. She felt that she had no business 
at Pemberley, and was obliged to assume a disinclination for 
seeing it. She must own that she was tired of great houses ; 
after going over so many, she really had no pleasure in fine 
carpets or satin curtains. 

Mrs. Gardiner abused her stupidity. " If it were merely a 
fine house richly furnished,” said she, should not care about 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


252 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


it myself ; but the grounds are delightful. They have some of 
the finest woods in the country.” 

Elizabeth said no more — but her mind could not acquiesce. 
The possibility of meeting Mr. Darcy, while viewing the place, 
5 instantly occurred. It would be dreadful ! She blushed at the 
very idea, and thought it would be better to speak openly to 
her aunt than to run such a risk. But against this there were 
objections ; and she finally resolved that it could be the last re- 
source, if her private inquiries as to the absence of the family 
10 were unfavorably answered. 

Accordingly, when she retired at night, she asked the cham- 
bermaid whether Pemberley were not a very fine place, what 
was the name of its proprietor, and, with no little alarm, 
whether the family were down for the summer. A mo^ wel- 
15 come negative followed the last question — and her alarms 
being now removed, she was at leisure to feel a great deal of 
curiosity to see the house herself ; and when the subject was 
revived the next morning, and she was again applied to, could 
readily answer, and with a proper air of indifference, that she 
20 had not really any dislike to the scheme. — To Pemberley, 
therefore, they were to go. 


CHAPTER XLIII 


Elizabeth, as they drove along, watched for the first appear- 
ance of Pemberley Woods with some perturbation ; and when 
at length they turned in at the lodge, her spirits were in a high 
flutter. 

The park was very large, and contained great variety of 5 
ground. They entered it in one of its lowest points, and drove 
for some time through a beautiful wood stretching over a wide 
exteriT. 

• Elizabeth’s mind was too full for conversation, but she saw 
and admired every remarkable spot and point of view. They 10 
gradually ascended for half a mile, and then found themselves 
at the top of a considerable eminence, where the wood ceased, 
and the eye was instantly caught by Pemberley House, situated 
on the opposite side of a valley, into which the road with some 
abruptness wound. It was a large, handsome, stone building, 15 
standing well on rising ground, and backed by a ridge of high, 
woody hills ; and in front, a stream of some natural importance 
was swelled into greater, but without any artificial appearance. 

Its banks were neither formal nor falsely adorned. Elizabeth 
was delighted. She had never seen a place for which nature 20 
had done more, or where natural beauty had been so little 
counteracted by an awkward taste. They were all of them 
warm in their admiration ; and at that moment she felt that to 
be mistress of Pemberley might be something 1 

They descended the hill, crossed the bridge, and drove to 25 
the door ; and, while examining the nearer aspect of the house, 
all her apprehension of meeting its owner returned. She 

253 


254 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


dreaded lest the chambermaid had been mistaken. On apply- 
ing to see the place, they were admitted into the hall; and 
Elizabeth, as they waited for the housekeeper, had leisure to 
wonder at her being where she was. 

5 The housekeeper came ; a respectable-looking, elderly woman, 
much less fine, and more civil, than she had any notion of 
finding her. They followed her into the dining parlor. It was 
a large, well-proportioned room, handsomely fitted up. Eliza- 
beth, after slightly surveying it, went to a window to enjoy its 
lo prospect. The hill, crowned with wood, from which they had 
descended, receiving increased abruptness from the distance, 
was a beautiful object. Every disposition of the ground was 
good; and she looked on the whole scene, the river, the trees 
scattered on its banks, and the winding of the valley, as far as 
15 she could trace it, with delight. As they passed into other 
.rooms, these objects were taking different positions ; but from 
every window there were beauties to be seen. The rooms were 
lofty and handsome, and their furniture suitable to the fortune 
of their proprietor ; but Elizabeth saw, with admiration of his 
20 taste, that it was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine ; with less of 
splendor, and more real elegance, than the furniture of Rosings. 

''And of this place,” thought she, " I might have been mis- 
tress 1 With these rooms I might now have been familiarly 
acquainted 1 Instead of viewing them as a stranger, I might 
25 have rejoiced in them as my own, and welcomed to them as 
visitors my uncle and aunt. — But no,” — recollecting herself, — 
" that could never be ; my uncle and aunt would have been 
lost to me ; I should not have been allowed to invite them.” 

This was a lucky recollection — it saved her from something 
30 like regret. 

She longed to inquire of the housekeeper whether her master 
was really absent, but had not courage for it. At length, how- 
ever, the question was asked by her uncle ; and she turned 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


255 


away with alarm, while Mrs. Reynolds replied that he was, 
adding, '' But we expect him to-morrow, with a large party of 
friends.” How rejoiced was Elizabeth that their own journey 
had not by any circumstance been delayed a day ! 

Her aunt now called her to look at a picture. She approached 5 
and saw the likeness of Mr. Wickham suspended, among sev- 
eral other miniatures, over the mantelpiece. Her aunt asked 
her, smilingly, how she liked it. The housekeeper came for- 
ward, and told them it was the picture of a young gentleman, 
the son of her late master’s steward, who had been brought up 10 
by him at his own expense. ” He is now gone into the army,” 
she added ; '' but I am afraid he has turned out very wild.” 

Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece with a smile, but Elizabeth 
could not return it. 

''And that,” said Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to another of the 15 
miniatures, " is my master — and very like him. It was drawn • 
at the same time as the other — about eight years ago.” 

" I have heard much of your master’s fine person,” said 
Mrs. Gardiner, looking at the picture ; " it is a handsome face. 
But, Lizzy, you can tell us whether it is like or not.” 20 

Mrs. Reynolds’ respect for Elizabeth seemed to increase on 
this intimation of her knowing her master. 

” Does that young lady know Mr. Darcy ? ” 

Elizabeth colored, and said — "A little.” 

"And do not you think him a very handsome gentleman, 25 
ma’am ” 

"Yes, very handsome.” 

"lam sure / know none so handsome ; but in the gallery up- 
stairs you will see a finer, larger picture of him than this. This 
room was my late master’s favorite room, and these miniatures 30 
are just as they used to be then. He was very fond of them.” 

This accounted to Elizabeth for Mr. Wickham’s being 
among them. 


256 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Mrs. Reynolds then directed their attention to one of Miss 
Darcy, drawn when she was only eight years old. 

" And is Miss Darcy as handsome as her brother ? ” said 
Mr. Gardiner. 

5 " Oh ! yes — the handsomest young lady that ever was seen ; 

and so accomplished ! — She plays and sings all day long. In 
the next room is a new instrument just come down for her — a 
present from my master ; she comes here to-morrow with him.” 

Mr. Gardiner, whose manners were easy and pleasant, en- 

10 couraged her communicativeness by his questions and remarks : 
Mrs. Reynolds, either from pride or attachment, had evidently 
great pleasure in talking of her master and his sister. 

" Is your master much at Pemberley in the course of the 
year ? ” 

15 " Not so much as I could wish, sir; but I dare say he may 

spend half his time here ; and Miss Darcy is always down for 
the summer months.” 

" Except,” thought Elizabeth, " when she goes to Ramsgate.” 

" If your master would marry, you might see more of him.” 

20 Yes, sir; but I do not know when that will be. I do not 
know who is good enough for him.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner smiled. Elizabeth could not help 
saying, ” It is very much to his credit, I am sure, that you 
should think so.” 

25 ” I say no more than the truth, and what everybody will say 

that knows him,” replied the other. Elizabeth thought this was 
going pretty far ; and she listened with increasing astonishment 
as the housekeeper added, ” I have never had a cross word 
from him in my life, and I have known him ever since he was 

30 four years old.” 

This was praise, of all others most extraordinary, most 
opposite to her ideas. That he was not a good-tempered man 
had been her firmest opinion. Her keenest, attention was 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


257 

awakened ; she longed to hear more, and was grateful to her 
uncle for saying — 

" There are very few people of whom so much can be said. 
You are lucky in having such a master.” 

"Yes, sir, I know I am. If I were to go through the world, 5 
I could not meet with a better. But I have always observed, 
that they who are good-natured when children, are good-natured 
when they grow up ; and he was always the sweetest-tempered, 
most generous-hearted boy in the world.” 

Elizabeth almost stared at her. " Can this be Mr. Darcy ? ” 10 
thought she. 

" His father -was an excellent man,” said Mrs. Gardiner. 

" Yes, ma’am, that he was indeed ; and his son will be just 
like him — just as affable to the poor.” 

Elizabeth listened, wondered, doubted, and was impatient for 15 
more. Mrs. Reynolds could interest her on no other point. 
She related the subjects of the pictures, the dimensions of the 
rooms, and the price of the furniture, in vain. Mr. Gardiner, 
highly amused by the kind of family prejudice to which he 
attributed her excessive commendation of her master, soon led 20 
again to the subject; and she dwelt with energy on his many 
merits as they proceeded together up the great staircase. 

" He is the best landlord, and the best master,” said she, 

" that ever lived ; not like the wild young men nowadays, who 
think of nothing but themselves. There is not one of his ten- 25 
ants or servants but what will give him a good name. Some 
people call him proud ; but I am sure I never saw anything of 
it. To my fancy, it is only because he does not rattle away like 
other young men.” 

" In what an amiable light does this place him ! ” thought 30 
Elizabeth. 

" This fine account of him,” whispered her aunt as they walked, 

" is not quite consistent with his behavior to our poor friend.” 


258 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" Perhaps we might be deceived.” 

'' That is not very likely ; our authority was too good.” 

On reaching the spacious lobby above, they were shown into 
a very pretty sitting room, lately fitted up with greater elegance 
5 and lightness than the apartments below; and were informed 
that it was but just done to give pleasure to Miss Darcy, who 
had taken a liking to the room when last at Pemberley. 

" He is certainly a good brother,” said Elizabeth, as she 
walked towards one of the windows. 

10 Mrs. Reynolds anticipated Miss Darcy’s delight, when she 
should enter the room. '' And this is always the way with him,” 
she added. " Whatever can give his sister any pleasure is sure 
to be done in a moment. There is nothing he would not do 
for her.” 

15 The picture gallery, and two or three of the principal bed- 
rooms, were all that remained to be shown. In the former were 
many good paintings ; but Elizabeth knew nothing of the art : 
and from such as had been already visible below, she had will- 
ingly turned to look at some drawings of Miss Darcy’s, in 
20 crayons, whose subjects were usually more interesting, and also 
more intelligible. 

In the gallery there were many family portraits, but they 
could have little to fix the attention of a stranger. Elizabeth 
walked on in quest of the only face whose features would be 
25 known to her. At last it arrested her — and she beheld a strik- 
ing resemblance of Mr. Darcy, with such a smile over the face 
as she remembered to have sometimes seen when he looked at 
her. She stood several minutes before the picture, in earnest 
contemplation, and returned to it again before they quitted the 
30 galleiy. Mrs. Reynolds informed them that it had been taken 
in his father’s lifetime. 

There was certainly at this moment, in Elizabeth’s mind, a 
more gentle sensation towards the original than she had ever 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 259 

felt in the height of their acquaintance. The commendation 
bestowed on him by Mrs. Reynolds was of no trifling nature. 
What praise is more valuable than the praise of an intelligent 
servant ? As a brother, a landlord, a master, she considered 
how many people’s happiness were in his guardianship ! — how 
much of pleasure or pain it was in his power to bestow ! — how 
much of good or evil must be done by him ! Every idea that 
had been brought forward by the housekeeper was favorable to 
his character, and as she stood before the canvas on which he 
was represented, and fixed his eyes upon herself, she thought 
of his regard with a deeper sentiment of gratitude than it had 
ever raised before ; she remembered its warmth, and softened 
its impropriety of expression. 

When all of the house that was open to general inspection 
had been seen, they returned downstairs, and, taking leave of 
the housekeeper, were consigned over to the gardener, who met 
them at the hall door. 

As they walked across the lawn towards the river, Elizabeth 
turned back to look again ; her uncle and aunt stopped also, 
and while the former was conjecturing as to the date of the 
building, the owner of it himself suddenly came forward from 
the road, which led behind it to the stables. 

They were within twenty yards of each other, and so abrupt 
was his appearance that it was impossible to avoid his sight. 
Their eyes instantly met, and the cheeks of each were over- 
spread with the deepest blush. He absolutely started, and for 
a moment seemed immovable from surprise; but shortly re- 
covering himself, advanced towards the party, and spoke to 
Elizabeth, if not in terms of perfect composure, at least of 
perfect civility. 

She had instinctively turned away; but stopping on his 
approach, received his compliments with an embarrassment 
impossible to be overcome. Had his first appearance, or his 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


26 o 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


resemblance to the picture they had just been examining, 
been insufficient to assure the other two that they now saw 
Mr. Darcy, the gardener’s expression of surprise, on beholding 
his master, must immediately have told it. They stood a little 
5 aloof while he was talking to their niece, who, astonished and 
confused, scarcely dared lift her eyes to his face, and knew not 
what answer she returned to his civil inquiries after her family. 
Amazed at the alteration of his manner since they last parted, 
every sentence that he uttered was increasing her embarrass- 
10 ment; and every idea of the impropriety of her being found 
there recurring to her mind, the few minutes in which they 
continued together were some of the most uncomfortable of 
her life. Nor did he seem much more at ease : when he spoke, 
his accent had none of its usual sedateness ; and he repeated 
15 his inquiries as to the time of her having left Longbourn, and 
of her stay in Derbyshire, so often, and in so hurried a way, as 
plainly spoke the distraction of his thoughts. 

At length every idea seemed to fail him ; and, after standing 
a few moments without saying a word, he suddenly recollected 
20 himself, and took leave. 

The others then joined her, and expressed their admiration 
of his figure ; but Elizabeth heard not a word, and, wholly 
engrossed by her own feelings, followed them in silence. She 
was overpowered by shame and vexation. Her coming there 
25 was the most unfortunate, the most ill-judged thing in the world ! 
How strange must it appear to him ! In what a disgraceful 
light might it not strike so vain a man ! It might seem as if 
she had purposely thrown herself in his way again ! Oh ! why 
did she come? or, why did he thus come a day before he 
30 was expected ? Had they been only ten minutes sooner, they 
should have been beyond the reach of his discrimination ; for 
it was plain that he was that moment arrived — that moment 
alighted from his horse or his carriage. She blushed again and 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 261 

again over the perverseness of the meeting. And his behavior, 
so strikingly altered, — what could it mean? That he should 
even speak to her was amazing! — but to speak with such 
civility, to inquire after her family I Never in her life had she 
seen his manners so little dignified, never had he spoken with 
such gentleness as on this unexpected meeting. What a con- 
trast did it offer to his last address in Rosings Park, when he 
put his letter into her hand I She knew not what to think, or 
how to account for it. 

They had now entered a beautiful walk by the side of the 
water, and every step was bringing forward a nobler fall of 
ground, or a finer reach of the woods to which they were ap- 
proaching ; but it was some time before Elizabeth was sensible 
of any of it ; and, though she answered mechanically to the 
repeated appeals of her uncle and aunt, and seemed to direct 
her eyes to such objects as they pointed out, she distinguished 
no part of the scene. Her thoughts were all fixed on that 
one spot of Pemberley House, whichever it might be, where 
Mr. Darcy then was. She longed to know what at that moment 
was passing in his mind — in what manner he thought of her, 
and whether, in defiance of everything, she was still dear to him. 
Perhaps he had been civil only because he felt himself at ease ; 
yet there had been that in his voice which was not like ease. 
Whether he had felt more of pain or of pleasure in seeing her, 
she could not tell, but he certainly had not seen her with 
composure. 

At length, however, the remarks of her companions on her 
absence of mind aroused her, and she felt the necessity of 
appearing more like herself. 

They entered the woods, and bidding adieu to the river for a 
while, ascended some of the higher grounds ; whence, in spots 
where the opening of the trees gave the eye power to wander, 
were many charming views of the valley, the opposite hills, with 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

3a 


262 " 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


the long range of woods overspreading many, and occasionally 
part of the stream. Mr. Gardiner expressed a wish of going 
round the whole park, but feared it might be beyond a walk. 
With a triumphant smile, they were told that it was ten miles 
5 round. It settled the matter ; and they pursued the accustomed 
circuit ; which brought them again, after some time, in a de- 
scent among hanging woods, to the edge of the water, and one 
of its narrowest parts. They crossed it by a simple bridge, in 
character with the general air of the scene ; it was a spot less 
10 adorned than any they had yet visited ; and the valley, here 
contracted into a glen, allowed room only for the stream, and a 
narrow walk amidst the rough coppice wood which bordered it. 
Elizabeth longed to explore its windings ; but when they had 
crossed the bridge, and perceived their distance from the house, 
15 Mrs. Gardiner, who was not a great walker, could go no farther, 
and thought only of returning to the carriage as quickly as pos- 
sible. Her niece was, therefore, obliged to submit, and they 
took their way towards the house on the opposite side of the 
river, in the nearest direction ; but their progress was slow, for 
20 Mr. Gardiner, though seldom able to indulge the taste, was very 
fond of fishing, and was so much engaged in watching the 
occasional appearance of some trout in the water, and talking 
to the man about them, that he advanced but little. Whilst 
wandering on in this slow manner, they were again surprised, 
25 and Elizabeth’s astonishment was quite equal to what it had 
been at first, by the sight of Mr. Darcy approaching them, and 
at no great distance. The walk being here less sheltered than 
on the other side, allowed them to see him before they met. 
Elizabeth, however astonished, was at least more prepared for 
30 an interview than before, and resolved to appear and to speak 
with calmness, if he really intended to meet them. For a few 
moments, indeed, she felt that he would probably strike into 
some other path. The idea lasted while a turning in the walk 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 263 

concealed him from their view ; the turning past, he was imme- 
diately before them. With a glance, she saw that he had lost 
none of his recent civility ; and, to imitate his politeness, she 
began as they met to admire the beauty of the place ; but she 
had not got beyond the words " delightful,” and " charming,” 
when some unlucky recollections obtruded, and she fancied that 
praise of Pemberley from her might be mischievously construed. 
Her color changed, and she said no more. 

Mrs. Gardiner was standing a little behind ; and on her 
pausing, he asked her if she would do him the honor of intro- 
ducing him to her friends. This was a stroke of civility for 
which she was quite unprepared ; and she could hardly sup- 
press a smile at his being now seeking the acquaintance of 
some of those very people against whom his pride had revolted 
in his offer to herself. ” What will be his surprise,” thought 
she, " when he knows who they are ? He takes them now for 
people of fashion.” 

The introduction, however, was immediately made ; and as 
she named their relationship to herself, she stole a sly look at 
him, to see how he bore it, and was not without the expectation 
of his decamping as fast as he could from such disgraceful 
companions. That he was surprised by the connection was 
evident; he sustained it, however, with fortitude, and, so far 
from going away, turned back with them, and entered into 
conversation with Mr. Gardiner. Elizabeth could not but be 
pleased, could not but triumph. It was consoling that he 
should know she had some relations for whom there was no 
need to blush. She listened most attentively to all that passed 
between them, and gloried in every expression, every sentence 
of her uncle, which marked his intelligence, his taste, or his 
good manners. 

The conversation soon turned upon fishing ; and she heard 
Mr. Darcy invite him, with the greatest civility, to fish there as 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


264 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


often as he chose while he continued in the neighborhood, 
offering at the same time to supply him with fishing tackle, 
and pointing out those parts of the stream where there was 
usually most sport. Mrs. Gardiner, who was walking arm and 
- 3 arm with Elizabeth, gave her a look expressive of her wonder. 
Elizabeth said nothing, but it gratified her exceedingly; the 
compliment must be all for herself. Her astonishment, how- 
ever, was extreme, and continually was she repeating, '' Why 
is he so altered ? From what can it proceed ? It cannot be for 
10 me — it cannot be for my sake that his manners are thus soft- 
ened. My reproofs at Hunsford could not work such a change 
as this. It is impossible that he should still love me.” 

After walking some time in this way, the two ladies in front, 
the two gentlemen behind, on resuming their places, after de-- 
15 scending to the brink of the river for the better inspection of 
some curious water plant, there chanced to be a little alteration. 
It originated in Mrs. Gardiner, who, fatigued by the exercise of 
the morning, found Elizabeth’s arm inadequate to her support, 
and consequently preferred her husband’s. Mr. Darcy took her 
20 place by her niece, and they walked on together. After a short 
silence, the lady first spoke. She wished him to know that she 
had been assured of his absence before she came to the place, 
and accordingly began by observing that his arrival had been 
very unexpected — for your housekeeper,” she added, ” in- 
25 formed us that you would certainly not be here till to-morrow ; 
and indeed, before we left Bakewell, we understood that you 
were not immediately expected in the country.” He acknowl- 
edged the truth of it all, and said that business with his steward 
had occasioned his coming forward a few hours before the rest 
30 of the party with whom he had been traveling. They will 
join me early to-morrow,” he continued, " and among them are 
some who will claim an acquaintance with you, — Mr. Bingley 
and his sisters.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


265 


Elizabeth answered only by a slight bow. Her thoughts 
were instantly driven back to the time when Mr. Bi|igley’s 
name had been last mentioned between them ; and, if she 
might judge from his complexion, his mind was not very 
differently engaged. 5 

" There is also one other person in the party,” he continued 
after a pause, who more particularly wishes to be known to 
you : — Will you allow me, or do I ask too much, to introduce 
my sister to your acquaintance during your stay at Lambton?” 

The surprise of such an application was great indeed ; it was 10 
too great for her to know in what manner she acceded to it. 
She immediately felt that whatever desire Miss Darcy might 
have of being acquainted with her must be the work of her 
brother, and, without looking farther, it was satisfactory ; it 
was gratifying to know that his resentment had not made him 15 
think really ill of her. 

They now walked on in silence, each of them deep in 
thought. Elizabeth was not comfortable ; that was impossible ; 
but she was flattered and pleased. His wish of introducing his 
sister to her was a compliment of the highest kind. They soon 20 
outstripped the others, and when they had reached the carriage, 
Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were half a quarter of a mile behind. 

He then asked her to walk into the house — but she de- 
clared herself not tired, and they stood together on the lawn. 

At such a time much might have been said, and silence was 25 
very awkward. She wanted to talk, but there seemed an em- 
bargo on every subject. At last she recollected that she had 
been traveling, and they talked of Matlock and Dovedale with 
great perseverance. Yet time and her aunt moved slowly — 
and her patience and her ideas were nearly worn out before 30 
the tete-a-tete was over. On Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s coming 
up they were all pressed to go into the house and take some 
refreshment; but this was declined, and they parted on each 


266 ' 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


side with the utmost politeness. Mr. Darcy handed the ladies 
into the carriage ; and when it drove off, Elizabeth saw him 
walking slowly towards the house. 

The observations of her uncle and aunt now began ; and 
5 each of them pronounced him to be infinitely superior to any- 
thing they had expected. " He is perfectly well behaved, polite, 
and unassuming,’’ said her uncle. 

'' There is something a little stately in him, to be sure,” 
replied her aunt ; " but it is confined to his air, and is not un- 
lo becoming. I can now say with the housekeeper, that though 
some people may call him proud, /have seen nothing of it.” 

"I was never more surprised than by his behavior to us. 
It was more than civil; it was really attentive; and there 
was no necessity for such attention. His acquaintance with 
15 Elizabeth was very trifling.” 

” To be sure, Lizzy,” said her aunt, " he is not so handsome 
as Wickham ; or, rather, he has not Wickham’s countenance, 
for his features are perfectly good. But how came you to tell 
me that he was so disagreeable ? ” 

20 Elizabeth excused herself as well as she could : said that she 
had liked him better when they met in Kent than before, and 
that she had never seen him so pleasant as this morning. 

'' But perhaps he may be a little whimsical in his civilities,” 
replied her uncle. " Your great men often are ; and therefore 
25 I shall not take him at his word about fishing, as he might 
change his mind another day, and warn me off his grounds.” 

Elizabeth felt that they had entirely mistaken his character,, 
but said nothing. 

'' From what we have seen of him,” continued Mrs. Gardiner,. 
30 '' I really should not have thought that he could have behaved 
in so cruel a way by anybody as he has done by poor 
Wickham. He has not an ill-natured look. On the contrary, 
there is something pleasing about his mouth when he speaks. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


267 


And there is something of dignity in his countenance, that 
would not give one an unfavorable idea of his heart. But, to 
be sure, the good lady who showed us the house did give him 
a most flaming character ! I could hardly help laughing aloud 
sometimes. But he is a liberal master, I suppose, and that in 5 
the eye of a servant comprehends every virtue.” 

Elizabeth here felt herself called on to say something in 
vindication of his behavior to Wickham ; and therefore gave 
them to understand, in as guarded a manner as she could, that 
by what she had heard from his relations in Kent, his actions lo 
were capable of a very different construction ; and that his 
character was by no means so faulty, nor Wickham’s so 
amiable, as they had been considered in Hertfordshire. In con- 
firmation of this, she related the particulars of all the pecuni- 
ary transactions in which they had been connected, without 
actually naming her authority, but stating it to be such as 
might be relied on. 

Mrs. Gardiner was surprised and concerned ; but as they 
were now approaching the scene of her former pleasures, 
every idea gave way to the charm of recollection ; and she was 20 
too much engaged in pointing out to her husband all the inter- 
esting spots in its environs to think of anything else. Fatigued 
as she had been by the morning’s walk, they had no sooner 
dined than she set off again in quest of her former acquaint- 
ance, and the evening was spent in the satisfactions of an 25 
intercourse renewed after many years’ discontinuance. 

The occurrences of the day were too full of interest to leave 
Elizabeth much attention for any of these new friends ; and she 
could do nothing but think, and think with wonder, of Mr. 
Darcy’s civility, and above all, of his wishing her to be 30 
acquainted with his sister. 


CHAPTER XLIV 


Elizabeth had settled it that Mr. Darcy would bring his sister * 
to visit her the very day after her reaching Pemberley ; and 
was consequently resolved not to be out of sight of the inn the 
whole of that morning. But her conclusion was false ; for on 
5 the very morning after their own arrival at Lambton, these vis- 
itors came. They had been walking about the place with some 
of their new friends, and were just returning to the inn to dress 
themselves for dining with the same family, when the sound of 
a carriage drew them to a window, and they saw a gentleman 
lo and lady in a curricle driving up the street. Elizabeth, im- 
mediately recognizing the livery, guessed what it meant, and 
imparted no small degree of surprise to her relations by 
acquainting them with the honor which she expected. Her 
uncle and aunt were all amazement ; and the embarrassment of 
15 her manner as she spoke, joined to the circumstance itself, and 
many of the circumstances of the preceding day, opened to 
them a new idea on the business. Nothing had ever suggested 
it before, but they now felt that there was no other way of 
accounting for such attentions from such a quarter than by 
20 supposing a partiality for their niece. While these newly born 
notions were^as^g in their heads, the perturbation of Eliza- 
beth’s feelings was every moment increasing. She was quite 
amazed at her own discomposure ; but amongst other causes of 
disquiet, she dreaded lest the partiality of the brother should 
25 have said too much in her favor ; and, more than commonly 
anxious to please, she naturally suspected that every power of 
pleasing would fail her. 


i 

i 

t 

■} 

f 

T 

I 


268 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


269 


She retreated from the window, fearful of being seen ; and 
as she walked up and down the room, endeavoring to compose 
herself, saw such looks of inquiring surprise in her uncle and 
aunt as made everything worse. 

Miss Darcy and her brother appeared, and this formidable 
introduction took place. With astonishment did Elizabeth see 
that her new acquaintance was at least as much embarrassed 
as herself. Since her being at Lambton, she had heard that 
Miss Darcy was exceedingly proud ; but the observation of a 
very few minutes convinced her that she was only exceedingly 
shy. She found it difficult to obtain even a word from her 
beyond a monosyllable. 

Miss Darcy was tall, and on a larger scale than Elizabeth; 
and, though little more than sixteen, her figure was formed, and 
her appearance womanly and graceful. She was less handsome 
than her brother ; but there was sense and good humor in her 
face, and her manners were perfectly unassuming and gentle. 
Elizabeth, who had expected to find in her as acute and unem- 
barrassed an observer as ever Mr. Darcy had been, was much 
relieved by discerning such different feelings. 

They had not been long together before Darcy told her that 
Bingley was also coming to wait on her; and she had barely 
time to express her satisfaction, and prepare for such a visitor, 
when Bingley ’s quick step was heard on the stairs, and in a 
moment he entered the room. All Elizabeth’s anger against 
him had been long done away ; but had she still felt any, it 
could hardly have stood its ground against the unaffected cor- 
diality with which he expressed himself on seeing her again. 
He inquired in a friendly, though general way, after her family, 
and looked and spoke with the same good-humored ease that he 
had ever done. 

To Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner he was scarcely a less interesting 
personage than to herself. They had long wished to see him. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


2/0 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


The whole party before them, indeed, excited a lively attention. 
The suspicions which had just arisen of Mr. Darcy and their 
niece directed their observation towards each with an earnest, 
though guarded, inquiry ; and they soon drew from those in- 
5 quiries the full conviction that one of them at least knew what 
it was to love. Of the lady’s sensations they remained a little 
in doubt ; but that the gentleman was overflowing with admira- 
tion was evident enough. 

Elizabeth, on her side, had much to do. She wanted to 
lo ascertain the feelings of each of her visitors ; she wanted to 
compose her own, and to make herself agreeable to all ; and in 
the latter object, where she feared most to fail, she was most 
sure of success, for those to whom she endeavored to give 
pleasure were prepossessed in her favor. Bingley was ready, 
15 Georgiana was eager, and Darcy determined, to be pleased. 

In seeing Bingley, her thoughts naturally flew to her sister ; 
and oh ! how ardently did she long to know whether any of his 
were directed in a like manner. Sometimes she could fancy 
that he talked less than on former occasions, and once or twice 
20 pleased herself with the notion that, as he looked at her, he 
was trying to trace a resemblance. But, though this might 
be imaginary, she could not be deceived as to his behavior to 
Miss Darcy, who had been set up as a rival to Jane. No look 
appeared on either side that spoke particular regard. Nothing 
25 occurred between them that could justify the hopes of his sister. 
On this point she was soon satisfied ; and two or three little 
circumstances occurred ere they parted, which, in her anxious 
interpretation, denoted a recollection of Jane not untinctured by 
tenderness, and a wish of saying more that might lead to the 
3P mention of her had he dared. He observed to her, at a moment 
when the others were talking together, and in a tone which had 
something of real regret, that it was a very long time since he 
had had the pleasure of seeing her ; and, before she could 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


271 


reply, he added, "It is above eight months. We have not met 
since the 26th of November, when we were all dancing together 
at Netherfield.” 

Elizabeth was pleased to find his memory so exact ; and he 
afterwards took occasion to ask her, when unattended to by any 5 
of the rest, whether all her sisters were at Longbourn. There 
was not much in the question, nor in the preceding remark; 
but there was a look and a manner which gave them meaning. 

It was not often that she could turn her eyes on Mr. Darcy 
himself ; but, whenever she did catch a glimpse, she saw an 10 
expression of general complaisance, and in all that he said she 
heard an accent so far removed from hauteur or disdain of his 
companions, as convinced her that the improvement of manners 
which she had yesterday witnessed, however temporary its ex- 
istence might prove, had at least outlived one day. When she 15 
saw him thus seeking the acquaintance and courting the good 
opinion of people with whom any intercourse a few months ago 
would have been a disgrace — when she saw him thus civil, not 
only to herself, but to the very relations whom he had openly 
disdained, and recollected their last lively scene in Hunsford 20 
Parsonage, — the difference, the change was so great, and 
struck so forcibly on her mind, that she could hardly restrain 
her astonishment from being visible. Never, even in the com- 
pany of his dear friends at Netherfield, or his dignified relations 
at Rosings, had she seen him so desirous to please, so free from 25 
self-consequence or unbending reserve, as now, when no im- 
portance could result from the success of his endeavors, and 
when even the acquaintance of those to whom his attentions 
were addressed would draw down the ridicule and censure of 
the ladies both of Netherfield and Rosings. 30 

Their visitors stayed with them above half an hour; and 
when they arose to depart, Mr. Darcy called on his sister to join 
him in expressing their wish of seeing Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, 


2/2 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and Miss Bennet to dinner at Pemberley, before they left the 
country. Miss Darcy, though with a diffidence which marked 
her little in the habit of giving invitations, readily obeyed. 
Mrs. Gardiner looked at her niece, desirous of knowing how 
5 she^ whom the invitation most concerned, felt disposed as to 
its acceptance, but Elizabeth had turned away her head. Pre- 
suming, however, that this studied avoidance spoke rather a 
momentary embarrassment than any dislike of the proposal, 
and seeing in her husband, who was fond of society, a per- 
lo feet willingness to accept it, she ventured to engage for her 
attendance, and the day after the next was fixed on. 

Bingley expressed great pleasure in the certainty of seeing 
Elizabeth again, having still a great deal to say to her, and 
many inquiries to make after all their Hertfordshire friends. 
15 Elizabeth, construing all this into a wish of hearing her speak 
of her sister, was pleased ; and on this account, as well as some 
others, found herself, when their visitors left them, capable of 
considering the last half hour with some satisfaction, though 
while it was passing, the enjoyment of it had been little. Eager 
20 to be alone, and fearful of inquiries or hints from her uncle and 
aunt, she stayed with them only long enough to hear their 
favorable opinion of Bingley, and then hurried away to dress. 

But she had no reason to fear Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner’s 
curiosity ; it was not their wish to force her communication. 
25 It was evident that she was much better acquainted with 
Mr. Darcy than they had before any idea of ; it was evident 
that he was very much in love with her. They saw much to 
interpret, but nothing to justify inquiry. 

Of Mr. Darcy it was now a matter of anxiety to think well ; 
30 and, as far as their acquaintance reached, there was no fault to 
find. They could not be untouched by his politeness ; and had 
they drawn his character from their own feelings and his serv- 
ant’s report, without any reference to any other account, the 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 2/3 

circle in Hertfordshire to which he was known would not have 
recognized it for Mr. Darcy. There was now an interest, how- 
ever, in believing the housekeeper; and they soon became 
sensible that the authority of a servant who had known him 
since he was four years old, and whose own manners indicated 
respectability, was not to be hastily rejected. Neither had any- 
thing occurred in the intelligence of their Lambton friends that 
could materially lessen its weight. They had nothing to accuse 
him of but pride ; pride he probably had, and if not, it would 
certainly be imputed by the inhabitants of a small market town 
where the family did not visit. It was acknowledged, however, 
that he was a liberal man, and did much good among the poor. 

With respect to Wickham, the travelers soon found that he 
was not held there in much estimation ; for though the chief 
of his concerns with the son of his patron were imperfectly 
understood, it was yet a well-known fact that, on his quitting 
Derbyshire, he had left many debts behind him, which 
Mr. Darcy afterwards discharged. 

As for Elizabeth, her thoughts were at Pemberley this 
evening more than the last; and the evening, though as it 
passed it seemed long, was not long enough to determine her 
feelings towards one in that mansion ; and she lay awake two 
whole hours endeavoring to make them out. She certainly did 
not hate him. No ; hatred had vanished long ago, and she had 
almost as long been ashamed of ever feeling a dislike against 
him, that could be so called. The respect created by the con- 
viction of his valuable qualities, though at first unwillingly 
admitted, had for some time ceased to be repugnant to her 
feelings ; and it was now heightened into somewhat of a 
friendlier nature, by the testimony so highly in his favor, and 
bringing forward his disposition in so amiable a light, which 
yesterday had produced. But above all, above respect and 
esteem, there was a motive within her of good will which could 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


274 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


not be overlooked. It was gratitude ; — gratitude, not merely 
for having once loved her, but for loving her still well enough 
to forgive all the petulance and acrimony of her manner in 
rejecting him, and all the unjust accusations accompanying her 
5 rejection. He who, she had been persuaded, would avoid her 
as his greatest enemy, seemed, on this accidental meeting, most 
eager to preserve the acquaintance, and without any indelicate 
display of regard, or any peculiarity of manner, where their 
two selves only were concerned, was soliciting the good opinion 
10 of her friends, and bent on making her known to his sister. 
Such a change in a man of so much pride excited not only 
astonishment but gratitude — for to love, ardent love, it must be 
attributed ; and as such, its impression on her was of a sort to 
be encouraged, as by no means unpleasing, though it could not 
15 be exactly defined. She respected, she esteemed, she was grate- 
ful to him, she felt a real interest in his welfare ; and she only 
wanted to know how far she wished that welfare to depend 
upon herself, and how far it would be for the happiness of both 
that she should employ the power, which her fancy told her 
20 she still possessed, of bringing on the renewal of his addresses. 

It had been settled in the evening, between the aunt and 
niece, that such a striking civility as Miss Darcy’s in coming to 
them on the very day of her arrival at Pemberley, for she had 
reached it only to a late breakfast, ought to be imitated, 
25 though it could not be equaled, by some exertion of politeness 
on their side ; and, consequently, that it would be highly expedi- 
ent to wait on her at Pemberley the following morning. They 
were, therefore, to go. — Elizabeth was pleased ; though when 
she asked herself the reason, she had very little to say in reply. 
30 Mr. Gardiner left them soon after breakfast. The fishing 
scheme had been renewed the day before, and a positive 
engagement made of his meeting some of the gentlemen at 
Pemberley by noon. 


CHAPTER XLV 


Convinced as Elizabeth now was that Miss Bingley’s dislike 
of her had originated in jealousy, she could not help feeling 
how very unwelcome her appearance at Pemberley must be to 
her, and was curious to know with how much civility on that 
lady’s side the acquaintance would now be renewed. 5 

On reaching the house, they were shown through the hall 
into the saloon, whose northern aspect rendered it delightful 
for summer. Its windows opening to the ground, admitted a 
most refreshing view of the high, woody hills behind the house, 
and of the beautiful oaks and Spanish chestnuts which were 10 
scattered over the intermediate lawn. 

In this room they were received by Miss Darcy, who was 
sitting there with Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley, and the lady 
with • whomi ohe lived in London. Georgiana’s reception of 
them was very civil, but attended with all that embarrassment 15 
which, though proceeding from shyness and the fear of doing 
wrong, would easily give to those who felt themselves inferior 
the belief of her being proud and reserved. Mrs. Gardiner and 
her niece, however, did her justice, and pitied her. 

By Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley they were noticed only by 20 
a curtsy ; and, on their being seated, a pause, awkward as 
such pauses must always be, succeeded for a few moments. 

It was first broken by Mrs. Annesley, a genteel, agreeable- 
looking woman, whose endeavor to introduce some kind of 
discourse proved her to be more truly well-bred than either of 25 
the others ; and between her and Mrs. Gardiner, with occa- 
sional help from Elizabeth, the conversation was carried on. 

275 


2/6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Miss Darcy looked as if she wished for courage enough to join 
in it ; and sometimes did venture a short sentence when there 
was least danger of its being heard. 

Elizabeth soon saw that she was herself closely watched by 
5 Miss Bingley, and that she could not speak a word, especially 
to Miss Darcy, without calling her attention. This observation 
would not have prevented her from trying to talk to the latter, 
had they not been seated at an inconvenient. distance ; but she 
was not sorry to be spared the necessity of saying much. 
10 Her own thoughts were employing her. She expected every 
moment that some of the gentlemen would enter the room. 
She wished, she feared that the master of the house might be 
amongst them ; and whether she wished or feared it most, she 
could scarcely determine. After sitting in this manner a quarter 
15 of an hour without hearing Miss Bingley’s voice, Elizabeth was 
roused by receiving from her a cold inquiry after the health of 
her family. She answered with equal indifference and brevity, 
and the other said no more. 

The next variation which their visit afforded was produced 
20 by the entrance of servants with cold meat, cake, and a variety 
of all the finest fruits in season ; but this did not take place 
till after many a significant look and smile from Mrs. Annesley 
to Miss Darcy had been given, to remind her of her post. 
There was now employment for the whole party — for though 
25 they could not all talk, they could all eat; and the beautiful 
pyramids of grapes, nectarines, and peaches soon collected 
them round the table. 

While thus engaged, Elizabeth had a fair opportunity of 
deciding whether she most feared or wished for the appearance 
30 of Mr. Darcy, by the feelings which prevailed on his entering 
the room ; and then, though but a moment before she had 
believed her wishes to predominate, she began to regret that 
he came. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


277 


He had been some time with Mr. Gardiner, who, with two 
or three other gentlemen from the house, was engaged by the 
river, and had left him only on learning that the ladies of the 
family intended a visit to Georgiana that morning. No sooner 
did he appear than Elizabeth wisely resolved to be perfectly 5 
easy and unembarrassed ; — a resolution the more necessary to 
be made, but perhaps not the more easily kept, because she 
saw that the suspicions of the whole party were awakened 
against them, and that there was scarcely an eye which did not 
watch his behavior when he first came into the room. In no 10 
countenance was attentive curiosity so strongly marked as in 
Miss Bingley’s, in spite of the smiles which overspread her 
face whenever she spoke to one of its objects; for jeal- 
ousy had not yet made her desperate, and her attentions to 
Mr. Darcy were by no means over. Miss Darcy, on her 15 
brother’s entrance, exerted herself much more to talk, and 
Elizabeth saw that he was anxious for his sister and herself to 
get acquainted, and forwarded as much as possible every 
attempt at conversation on either side. Miss Bingley saw all 
this likewise ; and, in the imprudence of anger, took the first 20 
opportunity of saying, with sneering civility — 

" Pray, Miss Eliza, are not the shire Militia removed 

from Mery ton ? They must be a great loss X.o your family.” 

In Darcy’s presence she dared not mention Wickham’s name ; 
but Elizabeth instantly comprehended that he was uppermost 25 
in her thoughts ; and the various recollections connected with 
him gave her a moment’s distress ; but exerting herself vigor- 
ously to repel the ill-natured attack, she presently answered 
the question in a tolerably disengaged tone. While she 
spoke, an involuntary glance showed her Darcy, with a height- 30 
ened complexion, earnestly looking at her, and his sister over- 
come with confusion, and unable to lift up her eyes. Had 
Miss Bingley known what pain she was then giving her beloved 


278 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


friend, she undoubtedly would have refrained from the hint; 
but she had merely intended to discompose Elizabeth, by 
bringing forward the idea of a man to whom she believed her 
partial, to make her betray a sensibility which might injure her 
5 in Darcy’s opinion, and, perhaps, to remind the latter of all the 
follies and absurdities by which some part of her family were 
connected with that corps. Not a syllable had ever reached her 
of Miss Darcy’s meditated elopement. To no creature had it 
been revealed, where secrecy was possible, except to Elizabeth ; 
10 and from all Bingley’s connections her brother was particularly 
anxious to conceal it, from that very wish which Elizabeth had 
long ago attributed to him, of their becoming hereafter her own. 
He had certainly formed such a plan, and without meaning that 
it should affect his endeavor to separate him from Miss Bennet, 
15 it is probable that it might add something to his lively concern 
for the welfare of his friend. 

Elizabeth’s collected behavior, however, soon quieted his emo- 
tion ; and as Miss Bingley, vexed and disappointed, dared not 
approach nearer to Wickham, Georgiana also recovered in time, 
20 though not enough to be able to speak any more. Her brother, 
whose eye she feared to meet, scarcely recollected her interest 
in the affair, and the very circumstance which had been designed 
to turn his thoughts from Elizabeth seemed to have fixed them 
on her more, and more cheerfully. 

25 Their visit did not continue long after the question and answer 
above mentioned ; and while Mr. Darcy was attending them to 
their carriage. Miss Bingley was venting her feelings in criti- 
cisms on Elizabeth’s person, behavior, and dress. But Georgiana 
would not join her. Her brother’s recommendation was enough 
30 to insure her favor; his judgment could not err, and he had 
spoken in such terms of Elizabeth as to leave Georgiana with- 
out the power of finding her otherwise than lovely and amiable. 
When Darcy returned to the saloon, Miss Bingley could not 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


279 

help repeating to him some part of what she had been saying 
to his sister. 

'' How very ill Eliza Bennet looks this morning, Mr. Darcy,” 
she cried ; "I never in my life saw anyone so much altered as 
she is since the winter. She is grown so brown and coarse I 
Louisa and I were agreeing that we should not have known 
her again.” 

However little Mr. Darcy might have liked such an address, 
he contented himself with coolly replying that he perceived no 
other alteration than her being rather tanned, — no miraculous 
consequence of traveling in the summer. 

'' For my own part,” she rejoined, ” I must confess that I never 
could see any beauty in her. Her face is too thin ; her com- 
plexion has no brilliancy ; and her features are not at all hand- 
some. Her nose wants character — there is nothing marked in 
its lines. Her teeth are tolerable, but not out of the common 
way ; and as for her eyes, which have sometimes been called 
so fine, I never could perceive anything extraordinary in them. 
They have a sharp, shrewish look, which I do not like at 
all ; and in her air altogether there is a self-sufficiency without 
fashion, which is intolerable.” 

Persuaded as Miss Bingley was that Darcy admired Elizabeth, 
this was not the best method of recommending herself ; but 
angry people are not always wise ; and in seeing him at last 
look somewhat nettled, she had all the success she expected. 
He was resolutely silent, however; and, from a determination 
of making him speak, she continued — 

” I remember, when we first knew her in Hertfordshire, how 
amazed we all were to find that she was a reputed beauty ; and 
I particularly recollect your saying one night, after they had 
been dining at Netherfield, ' She a beauty ! I should as soon 
call her mother a wit.’ But afterwards she seemed to improve 
on you, and I believe you thought her rather pretty at one time.’- 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


280 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' Yes,” replied Darcy, who could contain himself no longer, 
'' but that was only when I first knew her, for it is many 
months since I have considered her as one of the handsomest 
women of my acquaintance.” 

5 He then went away, and Miss Bingley was left to all the 
satisfaction of having forced him to say what gave no one any 
pain but herself. 

Mrs. Gardiner and Elizabeth talked of all that had occurred 
during their visit, as they returned, except what had particularly 
lo interested them both. The looks and behavior of everybody 
they had seen were discussed, except of the person who had 
mostly engaged their attention. They talked of his sister, his 
friends, his house, his fruit — of everything but himself; yet’ 
Elizabeth was longing to know what Mrs. Gardiner thought of 
15 him, and Mrs. Gardiner would have been highly gratified by 
her niece’s beginning the subject. 

/ 


CHAPTER XLVI 


Elizabeth had been a good deal disappointed in not finding 
a letter from Jane on their first arrival at Lambton ; and this 
disappointment had been renewed on each of the mornings that 
had now been spent there ; but on the third her repining was 
over, and her sister justified, by the receipt of two letters from 5 
her at once, on one of which was marked that it had been 
missent elsewhere. Elizabeth was not surprised at it, as Jane 
had written the direction remarkably ill. 

They had just been preparing to walk as the letters came in ; 
and her uncle and aunt, leaving her to enjoy them in quiet, set 10 
off by themselves. The one missent must be first attended to ; 
it had been written five days ago. The beginning contained an 
account of all their little parties and engagements, with such 
news as the country afforded ; but the latter half, which was 
dated a day later, and written in evident agitation, gave more 15 
important intelligence. It was to this effect — 

Since writing the above, dearest Lizzy, something has occurred of 
a most unexpected and serious nature ; but I am afraid of alarming 
you — be assured that we are all well. What I have to say relates to 
poor Lydia. An express came at twelve last night, just as we were 20 
all gone to bed, from Colonel Forster, to inform us that she was 
gone off to Scotland with one of his officers ; to own the truth, with 
Wickham! Imagine our surprise. To Kitty, however, it does not 
seem so wholly unexpected. I am very, very sorry. So imprudent a 
match on both sides I But I am willing to hope the best, and that 25 
his character has been misunderstood. Thoughtless and indiscreet I 
can easily believe him, but this step (and let us rejoice over it) marks 
nothing bad at heart. His choice is disinterested at least, for he 

281 


282 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


must know my father can give her nothing. Our poor mother is 
sadly grieved. My father bears it better. How thankful am I that 
we never let them know what has been said against him ! We must 
forget it ourselves. They were off Saturday night about twelve, as 
5 is conjectured, but were not missed till yesterday morning at eight. 
The express was sent off directly. My dear Lizzy, they must have 
passed within ten miles of us. Colonel Forster gives us reason to 
expect him here soon. Lydia left a few lines for his wife, informing 
her of their intention. I must conclude, for I cannot be long from 
10 my poor mother. I am afraid you will not be able to make it out, 
but I hardly know what I have written. 

Without allowing herself time for consideration, and scarcely 
knowing what she felt, Elizabeth on finishing this letter instantly 
seized the other, and opening it with the utmost impatience, 
1 5 read as follows : it had been written a day later than the 
conclusion of the first. 

By this time, my dearest sister, you have received my hurried 
letter ; I wish this may be more intelligible, but though not confined 
for time, my head is so bewildered that I cannot answer for being 
20 coherent. Dearest Lizzy, I hardly know what I would write, but 
I have bad news for you, and it cannot be delayed. Imprudent as a 
marriage between Mr. Wickham and our poor Lydia would be, we are 
now anxious to be assured it has taken place, for there is but too much 
reason to fear they are not gone to Scotland. Colonel Forster came 
25 yesterday, having left Brighton the day before, not many hours after 
the express. Though Lydia’s short letter to Mrs. F. gave them to 
understand that they were going to Gretna Green, something was 
dropped by Denny expressing his belief that W. never intended to 
go there, or to marry Lydia at all, which was repeated to Colonel F., 
30 who, instantly, taking the alarm, set off from B., intending to trace 
their route. He did trace them easily to Clapham, but no farther; 
for on entering that place, they removed into a hackney coach, and 
dismissed the chaise that brought them from Epsom. All that is 
known after this is, that they were seen to continue the London 
35 road. I know not what to think. After making every possible in- 
quiry on that side London, Colonel F. came on into Hertfordshire, 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


283 


anxiously renewing them at all the turnpikes, and at the inns in 
Barnet and Hatfield, but without any success — no such people had 
been seen to pass through. With the kindest concern he came on 
to Longbourn, and broke his apprehensions to us in a manner most 
creditable to his heart. I am sincerely grieved for him and Mrs. F., 5 
but no one can throw any blame on them. Our distress, my dear 
Lizzy, is very great. My father and mother believe the worst, but 
I cannot think so ill of him. Many circumstances might make it 
more eligible for them to be married privately in town than to pursue 
their first plan ; and even if he could form such a design against a 10 
young woman of Lydia’s connections, which is not likely, can I sup- 
pose her so lost to everything? Impossible! I grieve to find, how- 
ever, that Colonel F. is not disposed to depend upon their marriage ; 
he shook his head when I expressed my hopes, and said he feared 
W. was not a man to be trusted. My poor mother is really ill, and 15 
keeps her room. Could she exert herself, it would be better; but 
this is not to be expected. And as to my father, I never in my life 
saw him so affected. Poor Kitty has anger for having concealed their 
attachment ; but as it was a matter of confidence, one cannot wonder. 

I am truly glad, dearest Lizzy, that you have been spared something 20 
of these distressing scenes ; but now, as the first shock is over, shall 
I own that I long for your return ? I am not so selfish, however, as 
to press for it, if inconvenient. — Adieu I I take up my pen again to 
do what I have just told you I would not; but circumstances are 
such that I cannot help earnestly begging you all to come here as 25 
soon as possible. I know my dear uncle and aunt so well, that I am 
not afraid of requesting it, though I have still something more 
to ask of the former. My father is going to London with Colonel 
Forster instantly, to try to discover her. What he means to do, I am 
sure I know not; but his excessive distress will not allow him to 30 
pursue any measure in the best and safest way, and Colonel Forster 
is obliged to be at Brighton again to-morrow evening. In such an 
exigence, my uncle’s advice and assistance would be everything in 
the world ; he will immediately comprehend what I must feel, and 
I rely upon his goodness. 35 

Oh ! where, where is my uncle ? ” cried Elizabeth, darting 
from her seat as she finished the letter, in eagerness to follow 


284 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


him, without losing a moment of the time so precious; but 
as she reached the door it was opened by a servant, and 
Mr. Darcy appeared. Her pale face and impetuous manner 
made him start, and before he could recover himself enough 
5 to speak, she, in whose mind every idea was superseded by 
Lydia’s situation, hastily exclaimed, " I beg your pardon, but 
I must leave you. I must find Mr. Gardiner this moment, on 
business that cannot be delayed ; I have not an instant to lose.” 

Good God ! what is the matter ? ” cried he, with more 
lo feeling than politeness ; then recollecting himself, " I will not 
detain you a minute ; but let me, or let the servant, go after 
Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. You are not well enough; — you 
cannot go yourself.” 

Elizabeth hesitated, but her knees trembled under her and 
15 she felt how little would be gained by her attempting to pursue 
them. Calling back the servant, therefore, she commissioned 
him, though in so breathless an accent as made her almost 
unintelligible, to fetch his master and mistress home instantly. 

On his quitting the room she sat down, unable to support 
20 herself, and looking so miserably ill, that it was impossible for 
Darcy to leave her, or to refrain from saying, in a tone of 
gentleness and commiseration, " Let me call your maid. Is 
there nothing you could take to give you present relief ? — 
A glass of wine ; — shall I get you one ? — You are very ill.” 
25 ” No, I thank you,” she replied, endeavoring to recover 

herself. " There is nothing the matter with me. I am quite 
well; I am only distressed by some dreadful news which 
I have just received from Longbourn.” 

She burst into tears as she alluded to it, and for a few 
30 minutes could not speak another word. Darcy, in wretched 
suspense, could only say something indistinctly of his concern, 
and observe her in compassionate silence. At length she spoke 
again. ” I have just had a letter from Jane, with such dreadful 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 285 

news. It cannot be concealed from anyone. My youngest 
sister has left all her friends — has eloped ; — has thrown her- 
self into the power of — of Mr. Wickham. They are gone off 
together from Brighton. You know him too well to doubt the 
rest. She has no money, no connections, nothing that can 
tempt him to — she is lost forever.” 

Darcy was fixed in astonishment. " When I consider,” she 
added in a yet more agitated voice, " that I might have pre- 
vented it ! who knew what he was. Had I but explained 
some part of it only — some part of what I learned — to my 
own family 1 Had his character been known, .this could not 
have happened. But it is all — all too late now.” 

'' I am grieved indeed,” cried Darcy ; " grieved — shocked. 
But is it certain — absolutely certain ? ” 

" Oh yes 1 They left Brighton together on Sunday night, 
and were traced almost to London, but not beyond : they are 
certainly not gone to Scotland.” 

" And what has been done, what has been attempted, to 
recover her ? ” 

My father is gone to London, and Jane has written to beg 
my uncle’s immediate assistance ; and we shall be off, I hope, 
in half an hour. But nothing can be done — I know very well 
that nothing can be done. How is such a man to be worked 
on? How are they even to be discovered? I have not the 
smallest hope. It is every way horrible ! ” 

Darcy shook his head in silent acquiescence. 

When my eyes were opened to his real character — Oh ! 
had I known what I ought, what I dared to do ! But I knew 
not — I was afraid of doing too much. Wretched, wretched 
mistake ! ” 

Darcy made no answer. He seemed scarcely to hear her, 
and was walking up and down the room in earnest meditation, 
his brow contracted, his air gloomy. Elizabeth soon observed, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


286 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and instantly understood it. Her power was sinking ; every- 
thing must sink under such a proof of family weakness, such 
an assurance of the deepest disgrace. She could neither wonder 
nor condemn, but the belief of his self-conquest brought nothing 
5 consolatory to her bosom, afforded no palliation of her distress. 
It was, on the contrary, exactly calculated to make her under- 
stand her own wishes ; and never had she so honestly felt that 
she could have loved him, as now, when all love must be vain. 

But self, though it would intrude, could not engross her. 
lo Lydia — the humiliation, the misery she was bringing on them 
all, soon swallowed up every private care ; and covering her 
face with her handkerchief, Elizabeth was soon lost to every- 
thing else ; and, after a pause of several minutes, was only 
recalled to a sense of her situation by the voice of her compan- 
15 ion, who, in a manner which, though it spoke compassion, 
spoke likewise restraint, said, " I am afraid you have been long 
desiring my absence, nor have I anything to plead in excuse 
of my stay, but real, though unavailing, concern. Would to 
Heaven that anything could be either said or done on my part 
20 that might offer consolation to such distress ! — But I will not 
torment you with vain wishes, which may seem purposely to 
ask for your thanks. This unfortunate affair will, I fear, prevent 
my sister’s having the pleasure of seeing you at Pemberley 
to-day.” 

25 ” Oh yes. Be so kind as to apologize for us to Miss Darcy. 

Say that urgent business calls us home immediately. Conceal 
the unhappy truth as long as it is possible, — I know it cannot 
be long.” 

He readily assured her of his secrecy — again expressed his 
30 sorrow for her distress, wished it a happier conclusion than 
there was at present reason to hope, and leaving his compli- 
ments for her relations, with only one serious, parting look, 
went away. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


287 


As he quitted the room, Elizabeth felt how improbable it was 
that they should ever see each other again on such terms of 
cordiality as had marked their several meetings in Derbyshire ; 
and as she threw a retrospective glance over the whole of their 
acquaintance, so full of contradictions and varieties, sighed at 5 
the perverseness of those feelings which would now have 
promoted its continuance, and would formerly have rejoiced 
in its termination. 

If gratitude and esteem are good foundations of affection, 
Elizabeth’s change of sentiment will be neither improbable nor lo 
faulty. But if otherwise — if the regard springing from such 
sources is unreasonable or unnatural, in comparison of what is 
so often described as arising on a first interview with its object, 
and even before two words have been exchanged, — nothing 
can be said in her defense, except that she had given somewhat 15 
of a trial to the latter method in her partiality for Wickham, 
and that its ill success might, perhaps, authorize her to seek the 
other less interesting mode of attachment. Be that as it may, 
she saw him go with regret ; and in this early example of what 
Lydia’s infamy must produce, found additional anguish as she 20 
reflected on that wretched business. Never, since reading 
Jane’s second letter, had she entertained a hope of Wickham’s 
meaning to marry her. No one but Jane, she thought, could 
flatter herself with such an expectation. Surprise was the least 
of her feelings on this development. While the contents of the 25 
first letter remained on her mind, she was all surprise — all 
astonishment that Wickham should marry a girl whom it was 
impossible he could marry for money ; and how Lydia could 
ever have attached him had appeared incomprehensible. But 
now it was all too natural. For such an attachment as this she 30 
might have sufficient charms ; and though she did not suppose 
Lydia to be deliberately engaging in an elopement without the 
intention of marriage, she had no difficulty in believing that 


288 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


neither her virtue nor her understanding would preserve her ‘ 
from falling an easy prey. 

She had never perceived, while the regiment was in Hert- 
fordshire, that Lydia had any partiality for him ; but she was 
5 convinced that Lydia had wanted only encouragement to attach 
herself to anybody. Sometimes one officer, sometimes another, 
had been her favorite, as their attentions raised them in her opin- 
ion. Her affections had been continually fluctuating, but never 
without an object. The mischief of neglect and mistaken indul- 
10 gence towards such a girl — oh ! how acutely did she now feel itl 
She was wild to be at home — to hear, to see, to be upon 
the spot to share with Jane in the cares that must now fall 
wholly upon her in a family so deranged, a father absent, a 
mother incapable of exertion, and requiring constant attendance ; 

15 and though almost persuaded that nothing could be done for 
Lydia, her uncle’s interference seemed of the utmost importance, 
and till he entered the room, the misery of her impatience was 
severe. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner had hurried back in alarm, 
supposing by the servant’s account that their niece was taken 
20 suddenly ill ; — but satisfying them instantly on that head, she | 
eagerly communicated the cause of their summons, reading the 
two letters aloud, and dwelling on the postscript of the last with ! 
trembling energy, though Lydia had never been a favorite 
with them. Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner could not but be deeply 
25 afflicted. Not Lydia only, but all were concerned in it; and 
after the first exclamations of surprise and horror, Mr. Gardiner 
readily promised every assistance in his power. Elizabeth, 
though expecting no less, thanked him with tears of gratitude ; 
and all three being actuated by one spirit, everything relating to 
30 their journey was speedily settled. They were to be off as soon 
as possible. " But what is to be done about Pemberley ? ” cried 
Mrs. Gardiner. "John told us Mr. Darcy was here when you 
sent for us ; — was it so ? ” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 289 

^'Yes; and I told him we should not be able to keep our 
engagement. That is all settled.” 

" What is all settled ? ” repeated the other, as she ran into 
her room to prepare. ''And are they upon such terms as for 
her to disclose the real truth ? Oh, that I knew how it was ! ” 5 

But wishes were vain, or at best could serve only to amuse 
her in the hurry and confusion of the following hour. Had 
Elizabeth been at leisure to be idle, she would have remained 
certain that all employment was impossible to one so wretched 
as herself ; but she had her share of business as well as her 10 
aunt, and amongst the rest there were notes to be written to all 
their friends at Lambton, with false excuses for their sudden 
departure. An hour, however, saw the whole completed ; and 
Mr. Gardiner meanwhile having settled his account at the inn, 
nothing remained to be done but to go ; and Elizabeth, after all 1 5 
the misery of the morning, found herself, in a shorter space of 
time than she could have supposed, seated in the carriage, and 
on the road to Longbourn. 


CHAPTER XLVII 


I have been thinking it over again, Elizabeth,” said her 
uncle, as they drove from the town ; " and really, upon serious 
consideration, I am much more inclined than I was to judge as 
your eldest sister does of the matter. It appears to me so very 
5 unlikely that any young man should form such a design against 
a girl who is by no means unprotected or friendless, and who 
was actually staying in his colonel’s family, that I am strongly 
inclined to hope the best. Could he expect that her friends 
would not step forward ? Could he expect to be noticed again 
10 by the regiment, after such an affront to Colonel Forster ? His 
temptation is not adequate to the risk ! ” 

" Do you really think so } ” cried Elizabeth, brightening up 
for a moment. 

“ Upon my word,” said Mrs. Gardiner, " I begin to be of 
15 your uncle’s opinion. It is really too great a violation of decency, 
honor, and interest, for him to be guilty of it. I cannot think 
so very ill of Wickham. Can you yourself, Lizzy, so wholly 
give him up, as to believe him capable of it ? ” 

” Not, perhaps, of neglecting his own interest ; but of every 
20 other neglect I can believe him capable. If, indeed, it should 
be so ! But I dare not hope it. Why should they not go on to 
Scotland, if that had been the case ? ” 

” In the first place,” replied Mr. Gardiner, there is no abso- 
lute proof that they are not gone to Scotland.” 

25 " Oh 1 but their removing from the chaise into a hackney 

coach is such a presumption ! And, besides, no traces of them 
were to be found on the Barnet road.” 


290 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


291 


" Well, then — supposing them to be in London. They may 
be there, though for the purpose of concealment, for no more 
exceptionable purpose. It is not likely that money should be 
very abundant on either side ; and it might strike them that 
they could be more economically, though less expeditiously, 
married in London than in Scotland.” 

'' But why all this secrecy } Why any fear of detection ? 
Why must their marriage be private } Oh, no, no — this is not 
likely. His most particular friend, you see by Jane’s account, 
was persuaded of his never intending to marry her. Wickham 
will never marry a woman without some money. He cannot 
afford it. And what claims has Lydia — what attractions has 
she beyond youth, health, and good humor that could make 
him, for her sake, forego every chance of benefiting himself by 
marrying well ? As to what restraint the apprehensions of dis- 
grace in the corps might throw on a dishonorable elopement 
with her, I am not able to judge ; for I know nothing of the 
effects that such a step might produce. But as to your other 
objection, I am afraid it will hardly hold good. Lydia has no 
brothers to step forward ; and he might imagine, from my 
father’s behavior, from his indolence and the little attention he 
has ever seemed to give to what was going forward in his 
family, that Ae would do as little, and think as little about it, as 
any father could do, in such a matter.” 

" But can you think that Lydia is so lost to everything but 
love of him as to consent to live with him on any other terms 
than marriage ? ” 

'' It does seem, and it is most shocking indeed,” replied 
Elizabeth, with tears in her eyes, " that a sister’s sense of 
decency and virtue in such a point should admit of doubt. 
But, really, I know not what to say. Perhaps I am not doing 
her justice. But she is very young ; she has never been taught 
to think on serious subjects; and for the last half year, nay, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


292 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


for a twelvemonth — she has been given up to nothing but 
amusement and vanity. She has been allowed to dispose of 
her time in the most idle and frivolous manner, and to adopt 

any opinions that came in her way. Since the shire 

5 were first quartered in Meryton, nothing but love, flirtation, 
and officers have been in her head. She has been doing 
everything in her power by thinking and talking on the sub- 
ject, to give greater — what shall I call it.^ — susceptibility to 
her feelings, which are naturally lively enough. And we all 
10 know that Wickham has every charm of person and address 
that can captivate a woman.” 

'' But you see that Jane,” said her aunt, ” does not think so 
ill of Wickham as to believe him capable of the attempt.” 

" Of whom does Jane ever think ill ? And who is there, what- 
15 ever might be their former conduct, that she would believe 
capable of such an attempt, till it were proved against them ? 
But Jane knows, as well as I do, what Wickham really is. We 
both know that he has been profligate in every sense of the 
word ; that he has neither integrity nor honor : that he is as 
20 false and deceitful as he is insinuating.” 

” And do you really know all this ? ” cried Mrs. Gardiner, 
whose curiosity as to the mode of her intelligence was all alive. 

” I do indeed,” replied Elizabeth, coloring. " I told you the 
other day of his infamous behavior to Mr. Darcy ; and you 
25 yourself, when last at Longbourn, heard in what manner he 
spoke of the man who had behaved with such forbearance 
and liberality towards him. And there are other circumstances 
which I am not at liberty — which it is not worth while to 
relate ; but his lies about the whole Pemberley family are end- 
30 less. From what he said of Miss Darcy, I was thoroughly 
prepared to see a proud, reserved, disagreeable girl. Yet he 
knew to the contrary himself. He must know that she was as 
amiable and unpretending as we have found her.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 293 

'' But does Lydia know nothing of this ? Can she be ignorant 
of what you and Jane seem so well to understand ? ” 

” Oh yes ! — that, that is the worst of all. Till I was in 
Kent, and saw so much both of Mr. Darcy and his relation. 
Colonel Fitzwilliam, I was ignorant of the truth myself. And 

when I returned home, the shire was to leave Meryton 

in a week or fortnight’s time. As that was the case, neither 
Jane, to whom I related the whole, nor I, thought it necessary 
to make our knowledge public ; for of what use could it appar- 
ently be to anyone, that the good opinion which all the neigh- 
borhood had of him should then be overthrown.^ And even 
when it was settled that Lydia should go with Mrs. Forster, the 
necessity of opening her eyes to his character never occurred to 
me. That she could be in any danger from the deception never 
entered my head. That such a consequence as this should ensue, 
you may easily believe, was far enough from my thoughts.” 

" When they all removed to Brighton, therefore, you had no 
reason, I suppose, to believe them fond of each other ? ” 

"Not the slightest. I can remember no symptom of affection 
on either side ; and had anything of the kind been perceptible, 
you must be aware that ours is not a family on which it could 
be thrown away. When first he entered the corps, she was 
ready enough to admire him ; but so we all were. Every girl 
in or near Meryton was out of her senses about him for the 
first two months ; but he never distinguished her by any partic- 
ular attention ; and, consequently, after a moderate period of 
extravagant and wild admiration, her fancy for him gave way, 
and others of the regiment, who treated her with more distinc- 
tion, again became her favorites.” 

It may be easily believed, that however little of novelty could 
be added to their fears, hopes, and conjectures on this interest- 
ing subject, by its repeated discussion, no other could detain 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


294 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


them from it long during the whole of the journey. From 
Elizabeth’s thoughts it was never absent. Fixed there by the 
keenest of all anguish, selFreproach, she could find no interval 
of ease or forgetfulness. 

5 They traveled as expeditiously as possible, and, sleeping one 
night on the road, reached Longbourn by dinner time the next 
day. It was a comfort to Elizabeth to consider that Jane could 
not have been wearied by long expectations. 

The little Gardiners, attracted by the sight of a chaise, were 
lo standing on the steps of the house as they entered the paddock ; 
and when the carriage drove up to the door, the joyful surprise 
that lighted up their faces, and displayed itself over their whole 
bodies, in a variety of capers and frisks, was the first pleasing 
earnest of their welcome. 

15 Elizabeth jumped out; and after giving each of them a 
hasty kiss, hurried into the vestibule, where Jane, who came 
running downstairs from her mother’s apartment, immediately 
met her. 

Elizabeth, as she affectionately embraced her, whilst tears 
20 filled the eyes of both, lost not a moment in asking whether 
anything had been heard of the fugitives. 

"Not yet,” replied Jane. "But now that my dear uncle is 
come, I hope everything will be well.” 

" Is my father in town ? ” 

25 " Yes, he went on Tuesday, as I wrote you word.” 

" And have you heard from him often } ” 

" We have heard only once. He wrote me a few lines on 
Wednesday, to say that he had arrived in safety, and to give 
me his directions, which I particularly begged him to do. He 
30 merely added that he should not write again till he had some- 
thing of importance to mention.” 

"And my mother — how is she ? How are you all ? ” 

" My mother is tolerably well, I trust, though her spirits are 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


295 


greatly shaken. She is upstairs, and will have great satisfaction 
in seeing you all. She does not yet leave her dressing room. 
Mary and Kitty, thank Heaven, are quite well.” 

” But you — how are you?” cried Elizabeth. "You look 
pale. How much you must have gone through ! ” 5 

Her sister, however, assured her of her being perfectly 
well; and their conversation, which had been passing while 
Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner were engaged with their children, was 
now put an end to by the approach of the whole party. Jane 
ran to her uncle and aunt, and welcomed and thanked them 10 
both, with alternate smiles and tears. 

When they were all in the drawing-room, the questions 
which Elizabeth had already asked were of course repeated 
by the others, and they soon found that Jane had no intelli- 
gence to give. The sanguine hope of good, however, which 15 
the benevolence of her heart suggested, had not yet deserted 
her ; she still expected that it would all end well, and that 
every morning would bring some letter, either from Lydia 
or her father, to explain their proceedings, and, perhaps, 
announce the marriage. 20 

Mrs. Bennet, to whose apartment they all repaired, after a 
few minutes’ conversation together, received them exactly as 
might be expected ; with tears and lamentations of regret, in- 
vectives against the villainous conduct of Wickham, and com- 
plaints of her own sufferings and ill usage; blaming everybody 25 
but the person to whose ill-judging indulgence the errors of her 
daughter must be principally owing. 

" If I had been able,” said she, " to carry my point in going 
to Brighton, with all my family, this would not have happened : 
but poor dear Lydia had nobody to take care of her. Why did 30 
the Forsters ever let her go out of their sight ? I am sure there 
was some great neglect or other on their side, for she is not 
the kind of girl to do such a thing if she had been well looked 


296 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


after. I always thought they were very unfit to have the charge 
of her ; but I was overruled, as I always am. Poor dear child ! 
And now here ’s Mr. Bennet gone away, and I know he will 
fight Wickham, wherever he meets him ; and then he will be 
5 killed, and what is to become of us all ? The Collinses will turn 
us out before he is cold in his grave, and if you are not kind to 
us, brother, I do not know what we shall do.” 

They all exclaimed against such terrific ideas ; and Mr. Gardi- 
ner, after general assurances of his affection for her and all 
10 her family, told her that he meant to be in London the very 
next day, and would assist Mr. Bennet in every endeavor for 
recovering Lydia. 

" Do not give way to useless alarm,” added he ; " though it 
is right to be prepared for the worst, there is no occasion to 
15 look on it as certain. It is not quite a week since they left 
Brighton. In a few days more we may gain some news of 
them ; and till we know that they are not married, and have no 
design of marrying, do not let us give the matter over as lost. 
As soon as I get to town I shall go to my brother, and make 
20 him come home with me to Gracechurch Street ; and then we 
may consult together as to what is to be done.” 

'' Oh ! my dear brother,” replied Mrs. Bennet, " that is 
exactly what I could most wish for. And now do, when you 
get to town, find them out, wherever they may be ; and if they 
25 are not married already, ma^e them marry. And as for wed- 
ding clothes, do not let them wait for that, but tell Lydia she 
shall have as much money as she chooses to buy them, after 
they are married. And, above all things, keep Mr. Bennet 
from fighting. Tell him what a dreadful state I am in, — that 
30 I am frighted out of my wits — and have such tremblings, 
such flutterings, all over me — such spasms in my side and 
pains in my head, and such beatings at heart, that I can get no 
rest by night nor by day. And tell my dear Lydia not to giv^ 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


297 


any directions about her clothes till she has seen me, for she 
does not know which are the best warehouses. Oh, brother, 
how kind you are ! I know you will contrive it all.” 

But Mr. Gardiner, though he assured her again of his 
earnest endeavors in the cause, could not avoid recommend- 
ing moderation to her, as well in her hopes as her fears ; and 
after talking with her in this manner till dinner was on table, 
they left her to vent all her feelings on the housekeeper, who 
attended, in the absence of her daughters. 

Though her brother and sister were persuaded that there 
was no real occasion for such a seclusion from the family, they 
did not attempt to oppose it, for they knew that she had not 
prudence enough to hold her tongue before the servants, while 
they waited at table, and judged it better that one only of the 
household, and the one whom they could most trust, should 
comprehend all her fears and solicitude on the subject. 

In the dining room they were soon joined by Mary and 
Kitty, who had been too busily engaged in their separate 
apartments to make their appearance before. One came from 
her books, and the other from her toilet. The faces of both, 
however, were tolerably calm ; and no change was visible in 
either, except that the loss of her favorite sister, or the anger 
which she had herself incurred in the business, had given some- 
thing more of fretfulness than usual to the accents of Kitty. 
As for Mary, she was mistress enough of herself to whisper to 
Elizabeth, with countenance of grave reflection, soon after they 
were seated at table — 

” This is a most unfortunate affair, and will probably be 
much talked of. But we must stem the tide of malice, and 
pour into the wounded bosoms of each other the balm of 
sisterly consolation.” 

Then, perceiving in Elizabeth no inclination of replying, she 
added, "Unhappy as the event must be for Lydia, we may 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


298 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


draw from it this useful lesson ; that loss of virtue in a female 
is irretrievable — that one false step involves her in endless 
ruin — that her reputation is no' less brittle than it is beautiful 
— and that she cannot be too much guarded in her behavior 
5 towards the undeserving of the other sex.” 

Elizabeth lifted up her eyes in amazement, but was too 
much oppressed to make any reply. Mary, however, continued 
to console herself with such kind of moral extractions from the 
evil before them. 

TO In the afternoon, the two elder Miss Bennets were able to 
be for half an hour by themselves ; and Elizabeth instantly 
availed herself of the opportunity of making any inquiries, 
which Jane was equally eager to satisfy. After joining in gen- 
eral lamentations over the dreadful sequel of this event, which 
15 Elizabeth considered as all but certain, and Miss Bennet could 
not assert to be wholly impossible, the former continued the 
subject, by saying, " But tell me all and everything about it 
which I have not already heard. Give me further particulars. 
What did Colonel Forster say ? Had they no apprehension of 
20 anything before the elopement took place.? They must have 
seen them together forever.” 

" Colonel Forster did own that he had often suspected some 
partiality, especially on Lydia’s side, but nothing to give him 
any alarm. I am so grieved for him ! His behavior was atten- 
25 tive and kind to the utmost. He was coming to us in order to 
assure us of his concern, before he had any idea of their not 
being gone to Scotland : when that apprehension first got 
abroad, it hastened his journey.” 

" And was Denny convinced that Wickham would not marry ? 
30 Did he know of their intending to go off ? Had Colonel Forster 
seen Denny himself ? ” 

'' Yes ; but, when questioned by him^ Denny denied knowing 
anything of their plan, and would not give his real opinion 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 299 

about it. He did not repeat his persuasion of their not marry- 
ing — and from that^ I am inclined to hope, he might have 
been misunderstood before.” 

'' And till Colonel Forster came himself, not one of you en- 
tertained a doubt, I suppose, of their being really married ? ” 

'' How was it possible that such an idea should enter our 
brains ? I felt a little uneasy — a little fearful of my sister’s 
happiness with him in marriage, because I knew that his 
conduct had not been always quite right. My father and 
mother knew nothing of that; they only felt how imprudent 
a match it must be. Kitty then owned, with a very natural 
triumph on knowing more than the rest of us, that in Lydia’s 
last letter she had prepared her for such a step. She had 
known, it seems, of their being in love with each other, 
many weeks.” 

" But not before they went to Brighton .? ” 

"No, I believe not.” 

" And did Colonel Forster appear to think ill of Wickham 
himself ? Does he know his real character ? ” 

" I must confess that he did not speak so well of Wickham 
as he formerly did. He believed him to be imprudent and 
extravagant. And since this sad affair has taken place, it is 
said that he left Meryton greatly in debt ; but I hope this may 
be false.” 

" Oh, Jane, had we been less secret, had we told what we 
knew of him, this could not have happened ! ” 

" Perhaps it would have been better,” replied her sister. 
" But to expose the former faults of any person without know- 
ing what their present feelings were, seemed unjustifiable. We 
I acted with the best intentions.” 

" Could Colonel Forster repeat the particulars of Lydia’s 
note to his wife ? ” 

He brought it with him for us to see.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


300 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Jane then took it from her pocketbook, and gave it to 
Elizabeth. These were the contents — 

My dear Harriet, — 

You will laugh when you know where I am gone, and I cannot 
5 help laughing myself at your surprise to-morrow morning, as soon as 
I am missed. I am going to Gretna Green, and if you cannot guess 
with who, I shall think you a simpleton, for there is but one man 
in the world I love, and he is an angel. I should never be happy 
without him, so think it no harm to be off. You need not send them 
lo word at Longbourn of my going, if you do not like it, for it will 
make the surprise the greater, when I write to them and sign my 
name " Lydia Wickham.” What a good joke it will be ! I can 
hardly write for laughing. Pray make my excuses to Pratt for not 
keeping my engagement, and dancing with him to-night. Tell him 
1 5 I hope he will excuse me when he knows all ; and tell him I will 
dance with him at the next ball we meet, with great pleasure. I shall 
send for my clothes when I get to Longbourn ; but I wish you would 
tell Sally to mend a great slit in my worked muslin gown before they 
are packed up. Good-by. Give my love to Colonel Forster. I hope 
20 you will drink to our good journey. — Your affectionate friend, 

Lydia Bennet. 

'' Oh ! thoughtless, thoughtless Lydia ! ” cried Elizabeth when 
she had finished it. What a letter is this, to be written at 
such a moment ! But at least it shows that she was serious in 
25 the object of her journey. Whatever he might afterwards 
persuade her to, it was not on her side a scheme of infamy. 
My poor father ! how he must have felt it ! ’’ 

'' I never saw anyone so shocked. He could not speak a 
word for full ten minutes. My mother was taken ill imme- 
30 diately, and the whole house in such confusion ! ” 

Oh ! Jane,” cried Elizabeth, ” was there a servant belonging 
to it who did not know the whole story before the end of 
the day?” 

" I do not know. — I hope there was. — But to be guarded 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


301 


at such a time is very difficult. My mother was in hysterics, 
and though I endeavored to give her every assistance in my 
power, I am afraid I did not do so much as I might have 
done ! But the horror of what might possibly happen almost 
took from me my faculties.” 

'' Your attendance upon her has been too much for you. 
You do not look well. Oh that I had been with you! — you 
have had every care and anxiety upon yourself alone.” 

” Mary and Kitty have been very kind, and would have 
shared in every fatigue, I am sure, but I did not think it right 
for either of them. Kitty is slight and delicate ; and Mary 
studies so much, that her hours of repose should not be broken 
in on. My aunt Philips came to Longbourn on Tuesday, after 
my father went away ; and was so good as to stay till Thursday 
with me. She was of great use and comfort to us all. And 
Lady Lucas has been very kind ; she walked here on Wednes- 
day morning to condole with us, and offered her services, or 
any of her daughters’, if they could be of use to us.” 

'' She had better have stayed at home,” cried Elizabeth ; 
''perhaps she meant well, but, under such a misfortune as this, 
one cannot see too little of one’s neighbors. Assistance is 
impossible ; condolence insufferable. Let them triumph over 
us at a distance, and be satisfied.” 

She then proceeded to inquire into the measures which her 
father had intended to pursue, while in town, for the recovery 
of his daughter. 

" He meant, I believe,’’ replied Jane, " to go to Epsom, the 
place where they last changed horses, see the postilions, and 
try if anything could be made out from them. His principal 
object must be to discover the number of the hackney coach 
which took them from Clapham. It had come with a fare from 
London ; and as he thought the circumstance of a gentleman 
and lady’s removing from one carriage into another might be 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


302 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


remarked, he meant to make inquiries at Clapham. If he could 
anyhow discover at what house the coachman had before set 
down his fare, he determined to make inquiries there, and 
hoped it might not be impossible to find out the stand and 
number of the coach. I do not know of any other designs that 
he had formed ; but he was in such a hurry to be gone, and his 
spirits so greatly discomposed, that I had difficulty in finding 
out even so much as this.” 


CHAPTER XLVIII 


The whole party were in hopes of a letter from Mr. Bennet 
the next morning, but the post came in without bringing a 
single line from him. His family knew him to be, on all com- 
mon occasions, a most negligent and dilatory correspondent; 
but at such a time they had hoped for exertion. They were 
forced to conclude that he had no pleasing intelligence to send ; 
but even of that they would have been glad to be certain. 
Mr. Gardiner had waited only for the letters before he set off. 

When he was gone, they were certain at least of receiving 
constant information of what was going on, and their uncle 
promised, at parting, to prevail on Mr. Bennet to return to 
Tongbourn, as soon as he could, to the great consolation of his 
sister, who considered it as the only security for her husband’s 
not being killed in a duel. 

Mrs. Gardiner and the children were to remain in Hertford- 
shire a few days longer, as the former thought her presence 
might be serviceable to her nieces. She shared in their attend- 
ance on Mrs. Bennet, and was a great comfort to them in 
their hours of freedom. Their other aunt also visited them 
frequently, and always, as she said, with the design of cheering 
and heartening them up — though, as she never came without 
reporting some fresh instance of Wickham’s extravagance or 
irregularity, she seldom went away without leaving them more 
dispirited than she found them. 

All Mery ton seemed striving to blacken the man who, but 
three months before, had been almost an angel of light. He 
was declared to be in debt to every tradesman in the place, and 

303 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


304 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


his intrigues, all honored with the title of seduction, had been 
extended into every tradesman’s family. Everybody declared 
that he was the wickedest young man in the world ; and every- 
body began to find out that they had always distrusted the 
5 appearance of his goodness. Elizabeth, though she did not 
credit above half of what was said, believed enough to make 
her former assurance of her sister’s ruin still more certain ; and 
even Jane, who believed still less of it, became almost hopeless, 
more especially as the time was now come when, if they had 
10 gone to Scotland, which she had never before entirely despaired 
of, they must in all probability have gained some news of them. 

Mr. Gardiner left Longbourn on Sunday ; on Tuesday, his 
wife received a letter from him ; it told them that, on his ar- 
rival, he had immediately found out his brother, and persuaded 
IS him to come to Gracechurch Street; that Mr. Bennet had been 
to Epsom and Clapham, before his arrival, but without gaining 
.any satisfactory information ; and that he was now determined 
to .inquire at all the principal hotels in town, as Mr. Bennet 
thought it possible they might have gone to one of them, on 
o their first coming to London, before they procured lodgings. 
Mr. Gardiner himself did not expect any success from this 
measure, but as his brother was eager in it, he meant to assist 
him in pursuing it. He added that Mr. Bennet seemed wholly 
disinclined at present to leave London, and promised to write 
25 again very soon. There was also a postscript to this effect — 

I have written to Colonel Forster to desire him to find out, if 
possible, from some of the young man’s intimates in the regiment, 
whether Wickham has any relations or connections who would 
be likely to know in what part of the town he has now concealed 
30 himself. If there were anyone that one could apply to with a prob- 
ability of gaining such a clue as that, it might be of essential conse- 
quence. At present we have nothing to guide us. Colonel Forster 
will, I dare say, do everything in his power to satisfy us on this 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 305 

head. But, on second thoughts, perhaps Lizzy could tell us what 
relations he has now living, better than any other person. 

Elizabeth was at no loss to understand from whence this 
deference for her authority proceeded ; but it was not in her 
power to give any information of so satisfactory a nature as the 5 
compliment deserved. She had never heard of his having had 
any relations, except a father and mother, both of whom had 
been dead many years. It was possible, however, that some 

of his companions in the shire might be able to give 

more information ; and though she was not very sanguine in 10 
expecting it, the application was a something to look forward to. 

Every day at Longbourn was now a day of anxiety ; but the 
most anxious part of each was when the post was expected. 
The arrival of letters was the first grand object of every morn- 
ing’s impatience. Through letters, whatever of good or bad was i 
to be told would be communicated, and every succeeding day 
was expected to bring some news of importance. 

But before they heard again from Mr. Gardiner, a letter 
arrived for their father, from a different quarter, from Mr. Col- 
lins ; which, as Jane had received directions to open all that 20 
came for him in his absence, she accordingly read; and Eliza- 
beth, who knew what curiosities his letters always were, looked 
over her, and read it likewise. It was as follows : — 

My dear Sir, — 

I feel myself called upon, by our relationship, and my situation 25 
in life, to condole with you on the grievous affliction you are now 
suffering under, of which we were yesterday informed by a letter 
from Hertfordshire. Be assured, my dear sir, that Mrs. Collins and 
myself sincerely sympathize with you and all your respectable family, 
in your present distress, which must be of the bitterest kind, because 3 
proceeding from a cause which no time can remove. No arguments 
shall be wanting on my part that can alleviate so severe a misfortune 
— or that may comfort you, under a circumstance that must be of 


I 


306 PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 

all others most afflicting to a parent’s mind. The death of your 
daughter would have been a blessing in comparison of this. And 
it is the more to be lamented, because there is reason to suppose, as 
my dear Charlotte informs me, that this licentiousness of behavior 
5 in your daughter has proceeded from a faulty degree of indul- 
gence ; though, at the same time, for the consolation of yourself and 
Mrs. Bennet, I am inclined to think that her own disposition must 
be naturally bad, or she could not be guilty of such an enormity, at 
so early an age. Howsoever that may be, you are grievously to be 
10 pitied ; in which opinion I am not only joined by Mrs. Collins, 
but likewise by Lady Catherine and her daughter, to whom I have 
related the affair. They agree with me in apprehending that this 
false step in one daughter will be injurious to the fortunes of all the 
others ; for who, as Lady Catherine herself condescendingly says, 
1 5 will connect themselves with such a family ? And this consideration 
leads me moreover to reflect, with augmented satisfaction, on a cer- 
tain event of last November; for had it been otherwise, I must have 
been involved in all your sorrow and disgrace. Let me advise you 
then, my dear sir, to console yourself as much as possible, to throw 
20 off your unworthy child from your affection forever, and leave her 
to reap the fruits of her own heinous offense. — I am, dear sir, etc. 

Mr. Gardiner did not write again till he had received an 
answer from Colonel Forster ; and then he had nothing of a 
pleasant nature to send. It was not known that Wickham had 
25 a single relation with whom he kept up any connection, and it 
was certain that he had no near one living. His former ac- 
quaintance had been numerous ; but since he had been in the 
militia, it did not appear that he was on terms of particular 
friendship with any of them. There was no one, therefore, who 
30 could be pointed out as likely to give any news of him. And 
in the wretched state of his own finances, there was a very 
powerful motive for secrecy, in addition to his fear of discov- 
ery by Lydia’s relations, for it had just transpired that he had 
left gaming debts behind him to a very considerable amount. 
35 Colonel Forster believed that more than a thousand pounds 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


307 


would be necessary to clear his expenses at Brighton. He 
owed a good deal in the town, but his debts of honor were 
still more formidable. Mr. Gardiner did not attempt to con- 
ceal these particulars from the Longbourn family. Jane heard 
them with horror. " A gamester ! ” she cried. This is wholly 5 
unexpected. I had not an idea of it.” 

Mr. Gardiner added in his letter, that they might expect to 
see their father at home on the following day, which was Sat- 
urday. Rendered spiritless by the ill success of all their en- 
deavors, he had yielded to his brother-in-law’s entreaty that he 10 
would return to his family, and leave it to him to do whatever 
occasion might suggest to be advisable for continuing their 
pursuit. When Mrs. Bennet was told of this, she did not ex- 
press so much satisfaction as her children expected, considering 
what her anxiety for his life had been before. 15 

'' What, is he coming home, and without poor Lydia .? ” she 
cried. " Sure he will not leave London before he has found 
them. Who is to fight Wickham, and make him marry her, if 
he comes away ? ” 

As Mrs. Gardiner began to wish to be at home, it was settled 20 
that she and her children should go to London, at the same 
time that Mr. Bennet came from it. The coach, therefore, took 
them the first stage of their journey, and brought its master 
back to Longbourn. 

Mrs. Gardiner went away in all the perplexity about Eliza- 25 
beth and her Derbyshire friend that had attended her from 
that part of the world. His name had never been voluntarily 
mentioned before them by her niece ; and the kind of half- 
expectation which Mrs. Gardiner had formed, of their being 
followed by a letter from him, had ended in nothing. Eliza- 30 
beth had received none since her return that could come 
from Pemberley. 

The present unhappy state of the family rendered any other 


3o8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


excuse for the lowness of her spirits unnecessary; nothing, 
therefore, could be fairly conjectured from that^ though Eliza- 
beth, who was by this time tolerably well acquainted with her 
own feelings, was perfectly aware that, had she known nothing 
5 of Darcy, she could have borne the dread of Lydia’s infamy 
somewhat better. It would have spared her, she thought, one 
sleepless night out of two. 

When Mr. Bennet arrived, he had all the appearance of his 
usual philosophic composure. He said as little as he had ever 
lo been in the habit of saying ; made no mention of the business 
that had taken him away, and it was some time before his 
daughters had courage to speak of it. 

It was not till the afternoon, when he joined them at tea, 
that Elizabeth ventured to introduce the subject ; and then, on 
15 her briefly expressing her sorrow for what he must have en- 
dured, he replied, " Say nothing of that. Who should suffer 
but myself 1 It has been my own doing, and I ought to feel it.” 

” You must not be too severe upon yourself,” replied 
Elizabeth. 

20 " You may well warn me against such an evil. Human 

nature is so prone to fall into it ! No, Lizzy, let me once in 
my life feel how much I have been to blame. I am not afraid 
of being overpowered by the impression. It will pass away 
soon enough.” 

25 '' Do you suppose them to be in London ? ” 

“ Yes ; where else can they be so well concealed ? ” 

" And Lydia used to want to go to London,” added Kitty. 

'' She is happy then,” said her father dryly ; " and her 
residence there will probably be of some duration.” 

30 Then, after a short silence, he continued — 

" Lizzy, I bear you no ill will for being justified in your 
advice to me last May, which, considering the event, shows 
some greatness of mind.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 309 

They were interrupted by Miss Bennet, who came to fetch 
her mother’s tea. 

'' This is a parade,” cried he, ” which does one good ; it gives 
such an elegance to misfortune ! Another day I will do the 
same ; I will sit in my library, in my nightcap and powdering 5 
gown, and give as much trouble as I can ; — or, perhaps, I may 
defer it till Kitty runs away.” 

” I am not going to run away, papa,” said Kitty fretfully. 

” If I should ever go to Brighton, I would behave better than 
Lydia.” 10 

” You go to Brighton. ‘I would not trust you so near it as 
East Bourne for fifty pounds I No, Kitty, I have at last learned 
to be cautious, and you will feel the effects of it. No officer is 
ever to enter my house again, nor even to pass through the 
village. Balls will be absolutely prohibited, unless you stand 15 
up with one of your sisters. And you are never to stir out of 
doors till you can prove that you have spent ten minutes of 
every day in a rational manner.” 

Kitty, who took all these threats in a serious light, began 
to cry. • 20 

” Well, well,” said he, " do not make yourself unhappy. If 
you are a good girl for the next ten years, I will take you to a 
review at the end of them.” 


CHAPTER XLIX 


Two days after Mr. Bennet’s return, as Jane and Elizabeth 
were walking together in the shrubbery behind the house, they 
saw the housekeeper coming towards them, and, concluding 
that she came to call them to their mother, went forward to 
5 meet her; but, instead of the expected summons, when they 
approached her, she said to Miss Bennet, " I beg your pardon, 
madam, for interrupting you, but I was in hopes you might 
have got some good news from town, so I took the liberty of 
coming to ask.” 

lo ''What do you mean. Hill? We have heard nothing from 
town.” 

” Dear madam,” cried Mrs. Hill, in great astonishment, 
” don’t you know there is an express come for master from 
Mr. Gardiner? He has been here this half hour, and master 
15 has had a letter.” 

.Away ran the girls, too eager to get in to have time for 
speech. They ran through the vestibule into the breakfast 
room ; from thence to the library ; — their father was in neither ; 
. and they were on the point of seeking him upstairs with their 
20 mother, when they were met by the butler, who said — 

" If you are looking for my master, ma’am, he is walking 
towards the little copse.” 

Upon this information, they instantly passed through the hall 
once more, and ran across the lawn after their father, who was 
25 deliberately pursuing his way towards a small wood on one 
side of the paddock. 

Jane, who was not so light nor so much in the habit of 
310 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


311 

running as Elizabeth, soon lagged behind, while her sister, pant- 
ing for breath, came up with him, and eagerly cried out — • 

Oh, papa, what news — what news ? Have you heard from 
my uncle ? ” 

" Yes, I have had a letter from him by express.” 

" Well, and what news does it bring — good or bad ? ” 

” What is there of good to be expected ? ” said he, taking 
the letter from his pocket. '' But perhaps you would like to 
read it.” 

Elizabeth impatiently caught it from his hand. Jane now 
came up. 

" Read it aloud,” said their father, ” for I hardly know 
myself what it is about.” 

"Gracechurch Street, Monday 
"August 2 

" My dear Brother, — 

" At last I am able to send you some tidings of my niece, and 
such as, upon the whole, I hope will give you satisfaction. Soon after 
you left me on Saturday, I was fortunate enough to find out in what 
part of London they were. The particulars I reserve till we meet : it 
is enough to know they are discovered. I have seen them both — ’’ 

" Then it is as I always hoped,” cried Jane ; " they are 
married ! ” 

Elizabeth read on — 

" I have seen them both. They are not married, nor can I find 
there was any intention of being so ; but if you are willing to per- 
form the engagements which I have ventured to make on your side, 
I hope it will not be long before they are. All that is required of 
you is, to assure to your daughter, by settlement, her equal share of 
the five thousand pounds secured among your children after the 
decease of yourself and my sister; and, moreover, to enter into an 
engagement of allowing her, during your life, one hundred pounds 
per annum. These are conditions which, considering everything, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


312 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I had no hesitation in complying with, as far as I thought myself 
privileged, for you. I shall send this by express, that no time may 
be lost in bringing me your answer. You will easily comprehend, 
from these particulars, that Mr. Wickham’s circumstances are not so 
5 hopeless as they are generally believed to be. The world has been 
deceived in th^t respect ; and I am happy to say there will be some 
little money, even when all his debts are discharged, to settle on my 
niece, in addition to her own fortune. If, as I conclude will be the 
case, you send me full powers to act in your name throughout the 
lo whole of this business, I will immediately give directions to Hagger- 
ston for preparing a proper settlement. There will not be the 
smallest occasion for your coming to town again ; therefore stay 
quietly at Longbourn, and depend on my diligence and care. Send 
back your answer as soon as you can, and be careful to write 
15 explicitly. We have judged it best that my niece should be 
married from this house, of which I hope you will approve. She 
comes to us to-day. I shall write again as soon as anything more 
is determined on. "Yours, etc., 

" Edw. Gardiner. 

20 " Is it possible ? ” cried Elizabeth, when she had finished. 

" Can it be possible that he will marry her ? ” 

" Wickham is not so undeserving, then, as we have thought 
him,” said her sister. " My dear father, I congratulate you.” 

"And have you answered the letter ? ” said Elizabeth. 

25 " No ; but it must be done soon.” 

Most earnestly did she then entreat him to lose no more time 
before he wrote. 

" Oh ! my dear father,” she cried, " come back and write 
immediately. Consider how important every moment is in 
30 such a case.” 

" Let me write for you,” said Jane, " if you dislike the 
trouble yourself.” 

"I dislike it very much,” he replied ; " but it must be done.” 

And so saying, he turned back with them, and walked 
35 towards the house. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 313 

” And may I ask — said Elizabeth ; " but the terms, I 
suppose, must be complied with.” 

" Complied with 1 I am only ashamed of his asking so 
little.” 

” And they must marry ! Yet he is such a man ! ” 

” Yes, yes, they must marry. There is nothing else to be 
done. But there are two things that I want very much to 
know : one is, how much money your uncle has laid down to 
bring it about ; and the other, how I am ever to pay him.” 

'' Money ! my uncle !” cried Jane, ” what do you mean, sir ?” 

” I mean, that no man in his senses would marry Lydia on 
so slight a temptation as one hundred a year during my life, 
and fifty after I am gone.” 

” That is very true,” said Elizabeth; 'Though it had not 
occurred to me before. His debts to be discharged, and some- 
thing still to remain ! Oh ! it must be my' uncle’s doings ! 
Generous, good man, I am afraid he has distressed himself. 
A small sum could not do all this.” 

" No,” said her father ; ” Wickham ’s a fool if he takes her 
with a farthing less than ten thousand pounds. I should be 
sorry to think so ill of him, in the very beginning of our 
relationship.” 

" Ten thousand pounds ! Heaven forbid I How is half such 
a sum to be repaid ? ” 

Mr. Bennet made no answer, and each of them, deep in 
thought; continued silent till they reached the house. Their 
father then went to the library to write, and the girls walked 
into the breakfast room. 

"And they are really to be married!” cried Elizabeth, as 
soon as they were by themselves. " How strange this is I And 
for this we are to be thankful. That they should marry, small 
.as is their chance of happiness, and wretched as is his character, 
we are forced to rejoice. Oh, Lydia ! ” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


314 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


"I comfort myself with thinking,” replied Jane, "that he cen 
tainly would not marry Lydia if he had not a real regard for her. 
Though our kind uncle has done something towards clearing 
him, I cannot believe that ten thousand pounds, or anything like 
5 it, has been advanced. He has children of his own, and may 
have more. How could he spare half ten thousand pounds ? ” 
" If we were ever able to learn what Wickham’s debts have 
been,” said Elizabeth, " and how much is settled on his side on 
our sister, we shall exactly know what Mr. Gardiner has done 
lo for them, because Wickham has not sixpence of his own. The 
kindness of my uncle and aunt can never be requited. Their 
taking her home, and affording her their personal protection 
and countenance, is such a sacrifice to her advantage as years 
of gratitude cannot enough acknowledge. By this time she is 
1 5 actually with them ! If such goodness does not make her 
miserable now, she will never deserve to be happy ! What a 
meeting for her, when she first sees my aunt 1 ” 

" We must endeavor to forget all that has passed on either 
side,” said Jane : " I hope and trust they will yet be happy. 
20 His consenting to marry her is a proof, I will believe, that he is 
come to a right way of thinking. Their mutual affection will 
steady them ; and I flatter myself they will settle so quietly, 
and live in so rational a manner, as may in time make their 
past imprudence forgotten.” 

25 "Their conduct has been such,” replied Elizabeth, " as nei- 
ther you, nor I, nor anybody can ever forget. It is useless to 
talk of it.” 

It now occurred to the girls that their mother was in all 
likelihood perfectly ignorant of what had happened. They went 
30 to the library, therefore, and asked their father whether he 
would not wish them to make it known to her. He was writing, 
and, without raising his head, coolly replied — 

"Just as you please.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


315 


May we take my uncle’s letter to read to her ? ” 

Take whatever you like, and get away.” 

Elizabeth took the letter from his writing table, and they went 
upstairs together. Mary and Kitty were both with Mrs. Bennet : 
one communication would, therefore, do for all. After a slight 
preparation for good news, the letter was read aloud. Mrs. Ben- 
net could hardly contain herself. As soon as Jane had read 
Mr. Gardiner’s hope of Lydia’s being soon married, her joy 
burst forth, and every following sentence added to its exuber- 
ance. She was now in an irritation as violent from delight, as 
she had ever been fidgety from alarm and vexation. To know 
that her daughter would be married was enough. She was 
disturbed by no fear for her felicity, nor humbled by any 
remembrance of her misconduct. 

” My dear, dear Lydia ! ” she cried. " This is delightful 
indeed ! — She will be married I — I shall see her again ! — She 
will be married at sixteen ! — My good, kind brother 1 I knew 
how it would be. — I knew he would manage everything 1 How 
I long to see her ! and to see dear Wickham too ! But the 
clothes, the wedding clothes ! I will write to my sister Gardiner 
about them directly. Lizzy, my dear, run down to your father, 
and ask him how much he will give her. Stay, stay, I will go 
myself. Ring the bell, Kitty, for Hill. I will put on my things 
in a moment. My dear, dear Lydia ! — How merry we shall 
be together when we meet ! ” 

Her eldest daughter endeavored to give some relief to the 
violence of these transports, by leading her thoughts to the 
obligations which Mr. Gardiner’s behavior laid them all under. 

” For we must attribute this happy conclusion,” she added, 
" in a great measure to his kindness. We are persuaded that 
he has pledged himself to assist Mr. Wickham with money.” 

” Well,” cried her mother, " it is all very right ; who should 
do it but her own uncle ? If he had not had a family of his 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


3i6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


own, I and my children must have had all his money, you 
know ; and it is the first time we have ever had anything from 
him, except a few presents. Well ! I am so happy ! In a short 
time I shall have a daughter married. Mrs. Wickham! — how 
5 well it sounds I And she was only sixteen last June. — My 
dear Jane, I am in such a flutter, that I am sure I can’t write ; ' 
so I will dictate, and you write for me. We will settle with 
your father about the money afterwards ; but the things should 
be ordered immediately.” 

10 She was then proceeding to all the particulars of calico, 
muslin, and cambric, and would shortly have dictated some 
very plentiful orders, had not Jane, though with some difficulty, 
persuaded her to wait till her father was at leisure to be con- 
sulted. One day’s delay, she observed, would be of small im- 
1 5 portance ; and her mother was too happy to be quite so obstinate 
as usual. Other schemes, too, came into her head. 

'' I will go to Meryton,” said she, ” as soon as I am dressed, 
and tell the good, good news to my sister Philips. And as I 
come back, I can call on Lady Lucas and Mrs. Long. Kitty, 
20 run down and order the carriage. An airing would do me a 
great deal of good, I am sure. Girls, can I do anything for you in 
Meryton Oh I here comes Hill 1 My dear Hill, have you heard 
the good news ? Miss Lydia is going to be married ; and you 
shall all have a bowl of punch to make merry at her wedding.” 
25 Mrs. Hill began instantly to express her joy. Elizabeth received 
her congratulations amongst the rest, and then, sick of this folly, 
took refuge in her own room, that she might think with freedom. 

Poor Lydia’s situation must, at best, be bad enough ; but 
that it was no worse, she had need to be thankful. She felt it 
30 so ; and though, in looking forward, neither rational happiness 
nor worldly prosperity could be justly expected for her sister, in 
looking back to what they had feared, only two hours ago, she 
felt all the advantages of what they had gained. 


CHAPTER L 


Mr. Bennet had very often wished before this period of his 
life that, instead of spending his whole income, he had laid by 
an annual sum for the better provision of his children, and of 
his wife, if she survived him. He now wished it more than 
ever. Had he done his duty in that respect, Lydia need not 
have been indebted to her uncle for whatever of honor or credit 
could now be purchased for her. The satisfaction of prevailing 
on one of the most worthless young men in Great Britain to be 
her husband might then have rested in its proper place. 

He was seriously concerned that a cause of so little advan- 
tage to anyone should be forwarded at the sole expense of his 
brother-in-law, and he was determined, if possible, to find out 
the extent of his assistance, and to discharge the obligation as 
soon as he could. 

When first Mr. Bennet had married, economy was held to be 
perfectly useless ; for, of course, they were to have a son. This 
son was to join in cutting off the entail, as soon as he should 
be of age, and the widow and younger children would by that 
means be provided for. Five daughters successively entered 
the world, but yet the son was to come ; and Mrs. Bennet, for 
many years after Lydia’s birth, had been certain that he would. 
This event had at last been despaired of, but it was then too 
late to be saving. Mrs. Bennet had no turn for economy, and 
her husband’s love of independence had alone prevented their 
exceeding their income. 

Five thousand pounds was settled by marriage articles on 
Mrs. Bennet and the children. But in what proportions it should 

317 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


318 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


be divided among the latter depended on the will of the parents. 
This was one point, with regard to Lydia, at least, which was 
now to be settled, and Mr. Bennet could have no hesitation in 
acceding to the proposal before him. In terms of grateful 
5 acknowledgment for the kindness of his brother, though ex- 
pressed most concisely, he then delivered on paper his perfect 
approbation of all that was done, and his willingness to fulfill 
the engagements that had been made for him. He had never 
before supposed that, could Wickham be prevailed on to marry 
lo his daughter, it would be done with so little inconvenience to 
himself as by the present arrangement. He would scarcely be 
ten pounds a year the loser by the hundred that was to be paid 
them ; for, what with her board and pocket allowance, and the 
continual presents in money which passed to her through her 
15 mother’s hands, Lydia’s expenses had been very little within 
that sum. 

That it would be done with such trifling exertion on his side, 
too, was another very welcome surprise ; for his wish at present 
was to have as little trouble in the business as possible. When 
20 the first transports of rage which had produced his activity in 
seeking her were over, he naturally returned to all his former in- 
dolence. His letter was soon dispatched ; for, though dilatory in 
undertaking business, he was quick in its execution. He begged 
to know further particulars of what he was indebted to his 
25 brother, but was too angry with Lydia to send any message to her. 

The good news quickly spread through the house, and with 
proportionate speed through the neighborhood. It was borne 
in the latter with decent philosophy. To be sure, it would have 
been more for the advantage of conversation had Miss Lydia 
30 Bennet come upon the town; or, as the happiest alternative, 
been secluded from the world, in some distant farmhouse. But 
there was much to be talked of in marrying her; and the 
good-natured wishes for her well-doing which had proceeded 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


319 


before from all the spiteful old ladies in Meryton lost but little 
of their spirit in this change of circumstances, because with 
such a husband her misery was considered certain. 

It was a fortnight since Mrs. Bennet had been downstairs; 
but on this happy day she again took her seat at the head of 
her table, and in spirits oppressively high. No sentiment of 
shame gave a damp to her triumph. The marriage of a daugh- 
ter, which had been the first object of her wishes since Jane 
was sixteen, was now on the point of accomplishment, and her 
thoughts and her words ran wholly on those attendants of 
elegant nuptials, fine muslins, new carriages, and servants. She 
was busily searching through the neighborhood for a proper 
situation for her daughter, and, without knowing or considering 
what their income might be, rejected many as deficient in size 
and importance. 

Haye Park might do,” said she, '' if the Gouldings would 
quit it — or the great house at Stoke, if the drawing-room were 
larger ; but Ashworth is too far off ! I could not bear to have 
her ten miles from me ; and as for Pulvis Lodge, the attics are 
dreadful.” 

Her husband allowed her to talk on without interruption 
while the servants remained. But when they had withdrawn, he 
said to her, " Mrs. Bennet, before you take any or all of these 
houses for your son and daughter, let us come to a right 
understanding. Into one house in this neighborhood they shall 
never have admittance. I will not encourage the imprudence of 
either, by receiving them at Longbourn.” 

A long dispute followed this declaration; but Mr. Bennet 
was firm. It soon led to another ; and Mrs. Bennet found, with 
amazement and horror, that her husband would not advance a 
guinea to buy clothes for his daughter. He protested that she 
should receive from him no mark of affection whatever on the 
occasion. Mrs. Bennet could hardly comprehend it. That his 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


320 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


anger could be carried to such a point of inconceivable resent- 
ment as to refuse his daughter a privilege without which her 
marriage would scarcely seem valid, exceeded all that she could 
believe possible. She was more alive to the disgrace which her 
5 want of new clothes must reflect on her daughter’s nuptials, than 
to any sense of shame at her eloping and living with Wickham 
a fortnight before they took place. 

Elizabeth was now most heartily sorry that she had, from the 
distress of the moment, been led to make Mr. Darcy acquainted 
10 with their fears for her sister ; for, since her marriage would so 
shortly give the proper termination to the elopement, they might 
hope to conceal its unfavorable beginning from all those who 
were not immediately on the spot. 

She had no fear of its spreading farther through his means. 
15 There were few people on whose secrecy she would have more 
confidently depended ; but, at the same time, there was no one 
whose knowledge of a sister’s frailty would have mortified her 
so much — not, however, from any fear of disadvantage from 
it individually to herself, for, at any rate, there seemed a gulf 
20 impassable between them. Had Lydia’s marriage been con- 
cluded on the most honorable terms, it was not to be supposed 
that Mr. Darcy would connect himself with a family where, to 
every other objection, would now be added an alliance and 
relationship of the nearest kind with the man whom he so 
25 justly scorned. 

From such a connection she could not wonder that he 
should shrink. The wish of procuring her regard, which she 
had assured herself of his feeling in Derbyshire, could not in 
rational expectation survive such a blow as this. She was hum- 
30 bled, she was grieved ; she repented, though she hardly knew 
of what. She became jealous of his esteem, when she could no 
longer hope to be benefited by it. She wanted to hear of him, 
when there seemed the least chance of gaining intelligence. She 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 32 1 

was convinced that she could have been happy with him ; when 
it was no longer likely they should meet. 

What a triumph for him, as she often thought, could he know 
that the proposals which she had proudly spumed only four 
months ago, would now have been gladly and gratefully 
received ! He was as generous, she doubted not, as the most 
generous of his sex ; but while he was mortal, there must be 
a triumph. 

She began now to comprehend that he was exactly the man 
who, in disposition and talents, would most suit her. His 
understanding and temper, though unlike her own, would have 
answered all her wishes. It was a union that must have been 
to the advantage of both : by her ease and liveliness, his mind 
might have been softened, his manners improved ; and from 
his judgment, information, and knowledge of the world, she 
must have received benefit of greater importance. 

But no such happy marriage could now teach the admiring 
multitude what connubial felicity really was. A union of a 
different tendency, and precluding the possibility of the other, 
was soon to be formed in their family. 

How Wickham and Lydia were to be supported in tolerable 
independence, she could not imagine. But how little of perma- 
nent happiness could belong to a couple who were only brought 
together because their passions were stronger than their virtue, 
she could easily conjecture. 

Mr. Gardiner soon wrote again to his brother. To 
Mr. Bennet’s acknowledgments he briefly replied, with 
assurances of his eagerness to promote the welfare of any of 
his family; and concluded with entreaties that the subject 
might never be mentioned to him again. The principal purport 
of his letter was to inform them that Mr. Wickham had 
resolved on quitting the militia. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


322 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


It was greatly my wish that he should do so [he added], as soon 
as his marriage was fixed on. And I think you will agree with 
me, in considering a removal from that corps as highly advisable, 
both on his account and my niece’s. It is Mr. Wickham’s intention 
5 to go into the regulars; and among his former friends, there are 
still some who are able and willing to assist him in the army. He 

has the promise of an ensigncy in General ’s regiment, now 

quartered in the north. It is an advantage to have it so far from this 
part of the kingdom. He promises fairly ; and I hope among dif- 
lo ferent people, where they may each have a character to preserve, 
they will both be more prudent. I have written to Colonel Forster, 
to inform him of our present arrangements, and to request that he 
will satisfy the various creditors of Mr. Wickham in and near 
Brighton, with assurances of speedy payment, for which I have 
15 pledged myself. And will you give yourself the trouble of carrying 
similar assurances to his creditors in Meryton, of whom I shall sub- 
join a list according to his information ? He has given in all his 
debts ; I hope at least he has not deceived us. Haggerston has our 
directions, and all will be completed in a week. They will then join 
20 his regiment, unless they are first invited to Longbourn ; and I 
understand from Mrs. Gardiner, that my niece is very desirous of 
seeing you all before she leaves the south. She is well, and begs to 
be dutifully remembered to you and her mother. — Yours, etc., 

E. Gardiner. 

25 Mr. Bennet and his daughters saw all the advantages of 
Wickham’s removal from the shire as clearly as Mr. Gardi- 

ner could do. But Mrs. Bennet was not so well pleased with 
it. Lydia’s being settled in the north, just when she had ex- 
pected most pleasure and pride in her company, for she had by 
30 no means given up her plan of their residing in Hertfordshire, 
was a severe disappointment ; and, besides, it was such a pity 
that Lydia should be taken from a regiment where she was 
acquainted with everybody, and had so many favorites. 

" She is so fond of Mrs. Forster,” said she, " it will be quite 
35 shocking to send her away ! And there are several of the young 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 323 

men, too, that she likes very much. The officers may not be so 
pleasant in General ’s regiment.” 

His daughter’s request, for such it might be considered, of 
being admitted into her family again before she set off for the 
north, received at first an absolute negative. But Jane and 5 
Elizabeth, who agreed in wishing, for the sake of their sister’s 
feelings and consequence, that she should be noticed on her 
marriage by her parents, urged him so earnestly, yet so ration- 
ally and so mildly, to receive her and her husband at Long- 
bourn, as soon as they were married, that he was prevailed on 10 
to think as they thought, and act as they wished. And their 
mother had the satisfaction of knowing that she should be able 
to show her married daughter in the neighborhood before she 
was banished to the north. When Mr. Bennet wrote again to 
his brother, therefore, he sent his permission for them to come ; 1 5 
and it was settled, that as soon as the ceremony was over, they 
should proceed to Longbourn. Elizabeth was surprised, how- 
ever, that Wickham should consent to such a scheme, and had 
she consulted only her own inclination, any meeting with him 
would have been the last object of her wishes. 20 


CHAPTER LI 


Their sister’s wedding day arrived ; and Jane and Elizabeth 
felt for her, probably more than she felt for herself. The car- 
riage was sent to meet them at , and they were to 

return in it by dinner time. Their arrival was dreaded by the 
5 elder Miss Bennets, and Jane more especially, who gave Lydia 
the feelings which would have attended herself, had she been 
the culprit, and was wretched in the thought of what her sister 
must endure. 

They came. The family were assembled in the breakfast 
lo room to receive them. Smiles decked the face of Mrs. Bennet 
as the carriage drove up to the door; her husband looked 
impenetrably grave ; her daughters, alarmed, anxious, uneasy. 

Lydia’s voice was heard in the vestibule; the door was 
thrown open, and she ran into the room. Her mother stepped 
15 forward, embraced her, and welcomed her with rapture; gave 
her hand with an affectionate smile to Wickham, who followed 
his lady, and wished them both joy, with an alacrity which 
showed no doubt of their happiness. 

Their reception from Mr. Bennet, to whom they then turned, 
20 was not quite so cordial. His countenance rather gained in 
austerity, and he scarcely opened his lips. The easy assurance 
of the young couple, indeed, was enough to provoke him. 
Elizabeth was disgusted, and even Miss Bennet was shocked. 
Lydia was Lydia still, — untamed, unabashed, wild, noisy, and 
25 fearless. She turned from sister to sister, demanding their con- 
gratulations ; and when at length they all sat down, looked 
eagerly round the room, took notice of some little alteration in 

324 . 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 325 

it, and observed, with a laugh, that it was a great while since 
she had been there. 

Wickham was not at all more distressed than herself ; but 
his manners were always so pleasing, that had his character and 
his marriage been exactly what they ought, his smiles and his 
easy address, while he claimed their relationship, would have 
delighted them all. Elizabeth had not before believed him quite 
equal to such assurance; but she sat down, resolving within 
herself to draw no limits in future to the impudence of an im- 
pudent man. She blushed, and Jane blushed ; but the cheeks 
of the two who caused their confusion suffered no variation 
of color. 

There was no want of discourse. The bride and her mother 
could neither of them talk fast enough ; and Wickham, who 
happened to sit near Elizabeth, began inquiring after his ac- 
quaintance in that neighborhood with a good-humored ease 
which she felt very unable to equal in her replies. They 
seemed each of them to have the happiest memories in the 
world. Nothing of the past was recollected with pain ; and 
Lydia led voluntarily to subjects which her sisters would not 
have alluded to for the world. 

Only think of its being three months,” she cried, '' since 
I went away ! It seems but a fortnight, I declare ; and yet 
there have been things enough happened in the time. Good 
gracious ! when I went away, I am sure I had no more idea of 
being married till I came back again ! though I thought it 
would be very good fun if I was.” 

Her father lifted up his eyes, Jane was distressed, Elizabeth 
looked expressively at Lydia; but she, who never heard nor 
saw anything of which she chose to be insensible, gayly con- 
tinued — ” Oh 1 mamma, do the people hereabouts know I 
am married to-day? I was afraid they might not; and we 
overtook William Goulding in his curricle, so I was determined 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


326 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


he should know it, and so I let down the side glass next to 
him, and took off my glove and let my hand just rest upon the 
window frame, so that he might see the ring ; and then I bowed 
and smiled like anything.” 

5 Elizabeth could bear it no longer. She got up and ran out 
of the room, and returned no more till she heard them passing 
through the hall to the dining parlor. She then joined them 
soon enough to see Lydia, with anxious parade, walk up to her 
mother’s right hand, and hear her say to her eldest sister, 
10 '' Ah, Jane, I take your place now, and you must go lower, 
because I am a married woman ! ” 

It was not to be supposed that time would give Lydia that 
embarrassment from which she had been so wholly free at 
first. Her ease and good spirits increased. She longed to see 
1 5 Mrs. Philips, the Lucases, and all their other neighbors, and to 
hear herself called "Mrs. Wickham ” by each of them ; and, in 
the meantime, she went after dinner to show her ring, and 
boast of being married, to Mrs. Hill and the two housemaids. 

"Well, mamma,” said she, when they were all returned to 
20 the breakfast room, "and what do you think of my husband? 
Is not he a charming man ? I am sure my sisters must all 
envy me. I only hope they may have half my good luck. They 
must all go to Brighton. That is the place to get husbands. 
What a pity it is, mamma, we did not all go.” 

25 " Very true ; and if I had my will, we should. But, my dear 

Lydia, I don’t at all like your going such a way off. Must 
it be so ? ” 

" Oh, Lord ! yes ; there is nothing in that. I shall like it of 
all things. You and papa, and my sisters, must come down and 
30 see us. We shall be at Newcastle all the winter, and I dare say 
there will be some balls, and I will take care to get good 
partners for them all.” 

" I should like it beyond anything I ” said her mother. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 327 

'' And then, when you go away, you may leave one or two 
of my sisters behind you ; and I dare say I shall get husbands 
for them before the winter is over.” 

" I thank you for my share of the favor,” said Elizabeth ; 

but I do not particularly like your way of getting husbands.” 

Their visitors were not to remain above ten days with them. 
Mr. Wickham had received his commission before he left London, 
and he was to join his regiment at the end of a fortnight. 

No one but Mrs. Bennet regretted that their stay would be 
so short ; and she made the most of the time, by visiting about 
with her daughter, and having very frequent parties at home. 
These parties were acceptable to all ; to avoid a family circle was 
even more desirable to such as did think, than such as did not. 

Wickham’s affection for Lydia was just what Elizabeth had 
expected to find it — not equal to Lydia’s for him. She had 
scarcely needed her present observation to be satisfied, from 
the reason of things, that their elopement had been brought on 
by the strength of her love rather than by his ; and she would 
have wondered why, without violently caring for her, he chose 
to elope with her at all, had she not felt certain that his flight 
was rendered necessary by distress of circumstances ; and if 
that were the case, he was not the young man to resist an 
opportunity of having a companion. 

Lydia was exceedingly fond of him. He was her dear 
Wickham on every occasion ; no one was to be put in compe- 
tition with him. He did everything best in the world ; and she 
was sure he would kill more birds on the first of September 
than anybody else in the country. 

One morning, soon after their arrival, as she was sitting with 
her two elder sisters, she said to Elizabeth — 

" Lizzy, I never gave you an account of my wedding, I 
believe. You were not by when I told mamma and the others all 
about it. Are not you curious to hear how it was managed ? ” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


328 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


''No, really,” replied Elizabeth ; "I think there cannot be 
too little said on the subject.” 

" La I You are so strange ! But I must tell you how it went 
off. We were married, you know, at St. Clement’s because 
5 Wickham’s lodgings were in that parish. And it was settled 
that we should all be there by eleven o’clock. My uncle and 
aunt, and I, were to go together ; and the others were to meet 
us at the church. Well, Monday morning came, and I was 
in such a fuss ! I was so afraid, you know, that something 
lo would happen to put it off, and then I should have gone quite 
distracted. And there was my aunt, all the time I was dressing, 
preaching and talking away just as if she was reading a sermon. 
However, I did not hear above one word in ten, for I was 
thinking, you may suppose, of my dear Wickham. I longed to 
15 know whether he would be married in his blue coat. 

” Well, and so we breakfasted at ten, as usual. I thought it 
would never be over; for, by the by, you are to understand 
that my uncle and aunt were horrid unpleasant all the time I 
was with them. If you ’ll believe me, I did not once put my 
20 foot out of doors, though I was there a fortnight. Not one 
party, or scheme, or anything ! To be sure, London was rather 
thin; but, however, the Little Theater was open. — Well, and 
so, just as the carriage came to the door, my uncle was called 
away upon business to that horrid man, Mr. Stone. And then, 
25 you know, when once they get together, there is no end of it. 
Well, I was so frightened, I did not know what to do ; for my 
uncle was to give me away ; and if we were beyond the hour, 
we could not be married all day. But, luckily, he came back 
again in ten minutes’ time, and then we all set out. However, 
30 I recollected afterwards, that if he had been prevented going, 
the wedding need not be put off, for Mr. Darcy might have 
done as well.” 

" Mr. Darcy ! ” repeated Elizabeth, in utter amazement. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


329 


'' Oh, yes ! — he was to come there with Wickham, you 
know. But, gracious me I I quite forgot ! I ought not to have 
said a word about it. I promised them so faithfully! What 
will Wickham say ? It was to be such a secret I ” 

” If it was to be a secret,” said Jane, '' say not another word 
on the subject. You may depend upon my seeking no further.” 

” Oh ! certainly,” said Elizabeth, though burning with curi- 
osity ; '' we will ask you no questions.” 

'' Thank you,” said Lydia ; " for, if you did, I should cer- 
tainly tell you all, and then Wickham would be so angry.” 

On such encouragement to ask, Elizabeth was forced to put 
it out of her power, by running away. 

But to live in ignorance on such a point was impossible ; or, at 
least, it was impossible not to try for information. Mr. Darcy 
had been at her sister’s wedding. It was exactly a scene, and 
exactly among people, where he had apparently least to do, 
and least temptation to go. Conjectures as to the meaning of 
it, rapid and wild, hurried into her brain ; but she was satisfied 
with none. Those that best pleased her, as placing his conduct 
in the noblest light, seemed most improbable. She could not 
bear such suspense ; and hastily seizing a sheet of paper, wrote 
a short letter to her aunt, to request an explanation of what 
Lydia had dropped, if it were compatible with the secrecy 
which had been intended. 

" You may readily comprehend,” she added, '' what my curi- 
osity must be to know how a person unconnected with any 
of us, and (comparatively speaking) a stranger to our family, 
should have been amongst you at such a time. Pray write 
instantly, and let me understand it — unless it is, for very 
cogent reasons, to remain in the secrecy which Lydia seems 
to think necessary ; and then I must endeavor to be satisfied 
with ignorance.” 

'' Not that I shall^ though,” she added to herself, and she 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


330 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


finished the letter : " and, my dear aunt, if you do not tell me 
in an honorable manner, I shall certainly be reduced to tricks 
and stratagems to find it out.” 

Jane’s delicate sense of honor would not allow her to speak 
5 to Elizabeth privately of what Lydia had let fall : Elizabeth 
was glad of it ; — till it appeared whether her inquiries would 
receive any satisfaction, she had rather be without a confidante. 


CHAPTER LII 


Elizabeth had the satisfaction of receiving an answer to her 
letter as soon as she possibly could. She was no sooner in 
possession of it than, hurrying into the little copse, where she 
was least likely to be interrupted, she sat down on one of the 
benches, and prepared to be happy ; for the length of the letter 5 
convinced her that it did not contain a denial. 

Gracechurch Street, Sept. 6 

My dear Niece, — 

I have just received your letter, and shall devote this whole 
morning to answering it, as I foresee that a little writing will not lo- 
comprise what I have to tell you. — I must confess myself surprised 
by your application ; I did not expect it from you. Don’t think me 
angry, however, for I only mean to let you know that I had not 
imagined such inquiries to be necessary on your side. If you do not 
choose to understand me, forgive my impertinence. Your uncle is as 
much surprised as I am, and nothing but the belief of your being a 
party concerned would have allowed him to act as he has done. But 
if you are really innocent and ignorant, I must be more explicit. 

On the very day of my coming home from Longbourn, your 
uncle had a most unexpected visitor. Mr. Darcy called, and was shut 20 
up with him several hours. It was all over before I arrived ; so my 
curiosity was not so dreadfully racked as you?'s seems to have been. 

He came to tell Mr. Gardiner that he had found out where your 
sister and Mr. Wickham were, and that he had seen and talked with 
them both — Wickham repeatedly, Lydia once. From what I can 25, 
collect, he left Derbyshire only one day after ourselves, and came to 
town with the resolution of hunting for them. The motive professed 
was his conviction of its being owing to himself that Wickham’s 
worthlessness had not been so well known as to make it impossible. 

331 


332 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


for any young woman of character to love or confide in him. He 
generously imputed the whole to his mistaken pride, and confessed 
that he had before thought it beneath him to lay his private actions 
open to the world. His character was to speak for itself. He called 
5 it, therefore, his duty to step forward, and endeavor to remedy an 
evil which had been brought on by himself. If he had another 
motive, I am sure it would never disgrace him. He had been some 
days in town before he was able to discover them ; but he had some- 
thing to direct his search, which was more than we had; and the 
lo consciousness of this was another reason for his resolving to follow us. 

There is a lady, it seems, a Mrs. Younge, who was some time 
ago governess to Miss Darcy, and was dismissed from her charge on 
some cause of disapprobation, though he did not say what. She then 
took a large house in Edward Street, and has since maintained her- 
15 self by letting lodgings. This Mrs. Younge was, he knew, intimately 
acquainted with Wickham ; and he went to her for intelligence of 
him, as soon as he got to town. But it was two or three days before 
he could get from her what he wanted. She would not betray her 
trust, I suppose, without bribery and corruption, for she really did 
20 know where her friend was to be found. Wickham, indeed, had 
gone to her on their first arrival in London, and had she been able 
to receive them into her house, they would have taken up their abode 
with her. At length, however, our kind friend procured the wished- 

for direction. They were in Street. He saw Wickham, and 

25 afterwards insisted on seeing Lydia. His first object with her, he 
acknowledged, had been to persuade her to quit her present dis- 
graceful situation, and return to her friends as soon as they could 
be prevailed on to receive her, offering his assistance as far as it 
would go. But he found Lydia absolutely resolved on remaining 
30 where she was. She cared for none of her friends ; she wanted no 
help of his ; she would not hear of leaving Wickham ; she was sure 
they should be married some time or other, and it did not much 
signify when. Since such were her feelings, it only remained, he 
thought, to secure and expedite a marriage, which, in his very first 
35 conversation with Wickham, he easily learned had never been his 
design. He confessed himself obliged to leave the regiment on 
account of some debts of honor which were very pressing, and 
scrupled not to lay all the ill consequences of Lydia’s flight on her 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


333 


y own folly alone. He meant to resign his commission immediately ; 

I and as to his future situation, he could conjecture very little about it. 

He must go somewhere, but he did not know where, and he knew 
he should have nothing to live on. 

Mr. Darcy asked him why he had not married your sister at 5 
once. Though Mr. Bennet was not imagined to be very rich, he 
would have been able to do something for him, and his situation 
must have been benefited by marriage. But he found, in reply to 
this question, that Wickham still cherished the hope of more effectu- 
ally making his fortune by marriage in some other country. Under 10 
such circumstances, however, he was not likely to be proof against 
the temptation of immediate relief. 

They met several times, for there was much to be discussed. 
Wickham, of course, wanted more than he could get, but at length 
was reduced to be reasonable. 15 

Everything being settled between them^ Mr. Darcy’s next step 
was to make your uncle acquainted with it, and he first called in 
Gracechurch Street the evening before I came home. But Mr. Gardi- 
ner could not be seen, and Mr. Darcy found, on further inquiry, 
that your father was still with him, but would quit town the next 20 
' morning. He did not judge your father to be a person whom he 
could so properly consult as your uncle, and, therefore, readily post- 
poned seeing him till after the departure of the former. He did 
not leave his name, and till the next day it was only known that a 
gentleman had called on business. 25 

On Saturday he came again. Your father was gone, your uncle 
at home, and, as I said before, they had a great deal of talk together. 

They met again on Sunday, and then I saw him too. It was not 
all settled before Monday : as soon as it was, the express was sent 
off to Longbourn. But our visitor was very obstinate. I fancy, Lizzy, 30 
that obstinacy is the real defect of his character after all. He has 
been accused of many faults at different times, but this is the true 
one. Nothing was to be done that he did not do himself ; though 
I am sure (and I do not speak it to be thanked, therefore say noth- 
ing about it) your uncle would most readily have settled the whole. 35 
They battled it together for a long time, which was more than 
either the gentleman or lady concerned in it deserved. But at last 
your uncle was forced to yield, and instead of being allowed to be of 


334 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


use to his niece, was forced to put up with only having the probable 
credit of it, which went sorely against the grain ; and I really believe 
your letter this morning gave him great pleasure, because it required 
an explanation that would rob him of his borrowed feathers, and 
5 give the praise where it was due. But, Lizzy, this must go no farther 
than yourself, or Jane at most. 

You know pretty well, I suppose, what has been done for the 
young people. His debts are to be paid, amounting, I believe, to 
considerably more than a thousand pounds, another thousand in 
10 addition to her own settled upon her^ and his commission purchased. 
The reason why all this was to be done by him alone was such as I 
have given above. It was owing to him, to his reserve and want of 
proper consideration, that Wickham’s character had been so misun- 
derstood, and, consequently, that he had been received and noticed 
15 as he was. Perhaps there was some truth in this\ though I doubt 
whether his reserve, or anybody's reserve, can be answerable for the 
event. But in spite of all this fine talking, my dear Lizzy, you may 
rest perfectly assured that your uncle would never have yielded, if we 
had not given him credit for a 7 iother interest in the affair. 

20 When all this was resolved on, he returned again to his friends, 
who were still staying at Pemberley ; but it was agreed that he should 
be in London once more when the wedding took place, and all money 
matters were then to receive the last finish. 

I believe I have now told you everything. It is a relation which 
25 you tell me is to give you great surprise ; I hope at least it will not 
afford you any displeasure. Lydia came to us ; and Wickham had 
constant admission to the house. He was exactly what he had been 
when I knew him in Hertfordshire; but I would not tell you how 
little I was satisfied with her behavior while she stayed with us, if I 
30 had not perceived, by Jane’s letter last Wednesday, that her conduct 
on coming home was exactly of a piece with it, and, therefore, what I 
now tell you can give you no fresh pain. I talked to her repeatedly 
in the most serious manner, representing to her the wickedness of 
what she had done and all the unhappiness she had brought on 
35 her family. If she heard me, it was by good luck, for I am sure she 
did not listen. I was sometimes quite provoked, but then I recol- 
lected my dear Elizabeth and Jane, and for their sakes had patience 
with her. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


335 


Mr. Darcy was punctual in his return, and, as Lydia informed 
you, attended the wedding. He dined with us the next day, and was 
to leave town again on Wednesday or Thursday. Will you be very 
angry with me, my dear Lizzy, if I take this opportunity of saying 
(what I was never bold enough to say before) how much I like him ? 5 
His behavior to us has, in every respect, been as pleasing as when 
we were in Derbyshire. His understanding and opinions all please me ; 
he wants nothing but a little more liveliness, and that^ if he marry 
■prudently^ his wife may teach him. I thought him very sly ; — he 
hardly ever mentioned your name. But slyness seems the fashion. 10 

Pray forgive me if I have been very presuming; or at least do 
not punish me so far as to exclude me from P. I shall never be 
quite happy till I have been all round the park. A low phaeton, with 
a nice little pair of ponies, would be the very thing. 

But I must write no more. The children have been wanting me 15 
this half hour. 

Yours, very sincerely, 

M. Gardiner. 

The contents of this letter threw Elizabeth into a flutter of 
spirits, in which it was difficult to determine whether pleasure 20 
or pain bore the greatest share. The vague and unsettled sus- 
picions which uncertainty had produced of what Mr. Darcy 
might have been doing to forward her sister’s match, which 
she had feared to encourage as an exertion of goodness too 
great to be probable, and at the same time dreaded to be just, 25 
from the pain of obligation, were proved beyond their greatest 
extent to be true ! He had followed them purposely to town, 
he had taken on himself all the trouble and mortification attend- 
ant on such a research ; in which supplication had been neces- 
sary to a woman whom he must abominate and despise, and 30 
where he was reduced to meet — frequently meet, reason with, 
persuade, and finally bribe — the man whom he always most 
wished to avoid, and whose very name it was punishment to 
him to pronounce. He had done all this for a girl whom he 
could neither regard nor esteem. Her heart did whisper that 35 


336 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


he had done it for her. But it was a hope shortly checked by 
other considerations, and she soon felt that even her vanity was 
insufficient, when required to depend on his affection for her, 
for a woman who had already refused him, as able to overcome 
5 a sentiment so natural as abhorrence against relationship with 
Wickham, — Brother-in-law of Wickham ! — Every kind of pride 
must revolt from the connection. He had, to be sure, done 
much, — she was ashamed to think how much. But he had 
given a reason for his interference, which asked no extraordi- 
lo nary stretch of belief. It was reasonable that he should feel he 
had been wrong ; he had liberality, and he had the means of 
exercising it; and though she would not place herself as his 
principal inducement, she could, perhaps, believe that remaining 
partiality for her might assist his endeavors in a cause where 
15 her peace of mind must be materially concerned. It was pain- 
ful, exceedingly painful, to know that they were under obliga- 
tions to a person who could never receive a return. They owed 
the restoration of Lydia, her character, everything to him. Oh I 
how heartily did she grieve over every ungracious sensation she 
20 had ever encouraged, every saucy speech she had ever directed 
towards him. For herself, she was humbled ; but she was proud 
of him. Proud that in a cause of compassion and honor he 
had been able to get the better of himself. She read over her 
aunt’s commendation of him again and again. It was hardly 
25 enough; but it pleased her. She was even sensible of some 
pleasure, though mixed with regret, on finding how steadfastly 
both she and her uncle had been persuaded that affection and 
confidence subsisted between Mr. Darcy and herself. 

She was roused from her seat and her reflections by some- 
30 one’s approach ; and before she could strike into another path, 
she was overtaken by Wickham. 

" I am afraid I interrupt your solitary ramble, my dear 
sister } ” said he, as he joined her. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 337 

You certainly do,” she replied with a smile ; ” but it does 
not follow that the interruption must be unwelcom^e.” 

" I should be sorry indeed if it were. We were always good 
friends ; and now we are better.” 

" True. Are the others coming out ? ” 5 

I do not know. Mrs. Bennet and Lydia are going in the 
carriage to Meryton. And so, my dear sister, I find from our 
uncle and aunt that you have actually seen Pemberley.” 

She replied in the affirmative. 

'' I almost envy you the pleasure, and yet I believe it would 10 
be too much for me, or else I could take it in my way to New- 
castle! And you saw the old housekeeper, I suppose t Poor 
Reynolds, she was always very fond of me. But, of course, she 
did not mention my name to you.” 

"Yes, she did.” 15 

" And what did she say ? ” 

" That you were gone into the army, and, she was afraid, 
had — not turned out well. At such a distance as that^ you 
know, things are strangely misrepresented.” 

" Certainly,” he replied, biting his lips. 20 

Elizabeth hoped she had silenced him ; but he soon after- 
wards said — 

" I was surprised to see Darcy in town last month. We 
passed each other several times. I wonder what he can be 
doing there ? ” 25 

" Perhaps preparing for his marriage with Miss de Bourgh,” 
said Elizabeth. " It must be something particular to take him 
there at this time of year.” 

" Undoubtedly. Did you see him while you were at Lamb- 
ton .? I thought I understood from the Gardiners that you had.” 30 

"Yes, he introduced us to his sister.” 

" And do you like her ? ” 

" Very much.” 


338 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


" I have heard, indeed, that she is uncommonly improved 
within this year or two. When I last saw her, she was not very 
promising. I am very glad you liked her. I hope she will turn 
out well.” 

5 "I dare say she will ; she has got over the most trying age.” 

" Did you go by the village of Kympton ? ” 

” I do not recollect that we did.” 

” I mention it because it is the living which I ought to have 
had. A most delightful place ! — Excellent Parsonage House ! 
10 It would have suited me in every respect.” 

" How should you have liked making sermons ? ” 

" Exceedingly well. I should have considered it as part of 
my duty, and the exertion would soon have been nothing. One 
ought not to repine ; but, to be sure, it would have been such a 
1 5 thing for me ! The quiet, the retirement of such a life, would 
have answered all my ideas of happiness ! But it was not to be. 
Did you ever hear Darcy mention the circumstance when you 
were in Kent ? ” 

" I have heard, from authority which I thought as good, that 
20 it was left you conditionally only, and at the will of the present 
patron.” 

"You have ! — Yes, there was something in that', I told you 
so from the first, you may remember.” 

" I did hear, too, that there was a time when sermon 
25 making was not so palatable to you as it seems to be at 
present — that you actually declared your resolution of never 
taking orders, and that the business had been compromised 
accordingly.” 

"You did ! — and it was not wholly without foundation. 
30 You may remember what I told you on that point, when first 
we talked of it.” 

They were now almost at the door of the house, for she 
had walked fast to get rid of him, and, unwilling for her 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 339 

sister’s sake, to provoke him, she only said in reply, with a 
good-humored smile — 

" Come, Mr. Wickham, we are brother and sister, you know. 
Do not let us quarrel about the past. In future, I hope we 
shall be always of one mind.” 

She held out her hand ; he kissed it with affectionate gal- 
lantry, though he hardly knew how to look, and they entered 
the house. 


/ 


CHAPTER LIII 

Mr. Wickham was so perfectly satisfied with this conversa- 
tion, that he never again distressed himself or provoked his 
dear sister Elizabeth by introducing the subjeot of it; and she 
was pleased to find that she had said enough to keep him quiet. 
5 The day of his and Lydia’s departure soon came, and 
Mrs. Bennet was forced to submit to a separation which, 
as her husband by no means entered into her scheme of 
their all going to Newcastle, was likely to continue at least 
a twelvemonth. 

lo '' Oh ! my dear Lydia,” she cried, " when shall we meet 
again ? ” 

” Oh, Lord ! I don’t know. Not these two or three years, 
perhaps.” 

'' Write to me very often, my dear.” 

15 '*As often as I can. But you know married women have 
never much time for writing. My sisters may write to me. 
They will have nothing else to do.” 

Mr. Wickham’s adieus were much more affectionate than his 
wife’s. He smiled, looked handsome, and said many pretty 
20 things. 

" He is as fine a fellow,” said Mr. Bennet, as soon as they 
were out of the house, ” as ever I saw. He simpers, and 
smirks, and makes love to us all. I am prodigiously proud of 
him. I defy even Sir William Lucas himself to produce a more 
25 valuable son-in-law.” 

The loss of her daughter made Mrs. Bennet very dull for 
several days. 


340 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


341 


'' I often think,” said she, ” that there is nothing so bad as 
parting with one’s friends. One seems so forlorn without them.” 

” This is the consequence, you see, madam, of marrying a 
daughter,” said Elizabeth. "It must make you better satisfied 
that your other four are single.” 

" It is no such thing. Lydia does not leave me because she 
is married, but only because her husband’s regiment happens to 
be so far off. If that had been nearer, she would not have gone 
so soon.” 

But the spiritless condition which this event threw her into 
was shortly relieved, and her mind opened again to the agita- 
tion of hope, by an article of news which then began to be in 
circulation. The housekeeper at Netherfield had received orders 
to prepare for the arrival of her master, who was coming down 
in a day or two, to shoot there for several weeks. Mrs. Bennet 
was quite in the fidgets. She looked at Jane, and smiled, and 
shook her head by turns. 

" Well, well, and so Mr. Bingley is coming down, sister ” 
(for Mrs. Philips first brought the news). " Well, so much the 
better. Not that I care about it, though. He is nothing to us, 
you know, and I am sure I never want to see him again. But, 
however, he is very welcome to come to Netherfield, if he likes 
it. And who knows what may happen } But that is nothing to 
us. You know, sister, we agreed long ago never to mention a 
word about it. And so, is it quite certain he is coming ? ” 

" You may depend on it,” replied the other, "for Mrs. Nichols 
was in Meryton last night ; I saw her passing by, and went out 
myself on purpose to know the truth of it; and she told me 
that it was certainly true. He comes down on Thursday at the 
latest, very likely on Wednesday. She was going to the butcher’s, 
she told me, on purpose to order in some meat on Wednesday, 
and she has got three couple of ducks just fit to be killed.” 

Miss Bennet had not been able to hear of his coming without 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


342 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


changing color. It was many months since she had mentioned 
his name to Elizabeth ; but now, as soon as they were alone 
together, she said — 

'' I saw you look at me to-day, Lizzy, when my aunt told us 
5 of the present report ; and I know I appeared distressed ; but 
don’t imagine it was from any silly cause. I was only confused 
for the moment, because I felt that I should be looked at. I do 
assure you that the news does not affect me either with pleasure 
or pain. I am glad of one thing — that he comes alone ; 
lo because we shall see the less of him. Not that I am afraid of 
myself^ but I dread other people’s remarks.” 

Elizabeth did not know what to make of it. Had she not 
seen him in Derbyshire, she might have supposed him capable 
of coming there with no other view than what was acknowl- 
15 edged; but she still thought him partial to Jane, and she 
wavered as to the greater probability of his coming there with 
his friend’s permission, or being bold enough to come without it. 

” Yet it is hard,” she sometimes thought, ” that this poor 
man cannot come to a house which he has legally hired without 
^ 20 raising all this speculation ! I will leave him to himself.” 

In spite of what her sister declared, and really believed to 
be her feelings, in the expectation of his arrival, Elizabeth could 
easily perceive that her spirits were affected by it. They were 
more disturbed, more unequal, than she had often seen them. 

25 The subject which had been so warmly canvassed between 
their parents about a twelvemonth ago was now brought 
forward again. 

” As soon as ever Mr. Bingley comes, my dear,” said 
Mrs. Bennet, " you will wait on him, of course.” 

30 '' No, no. You forced me into visiting him last year, and 

promised, if I went to see him, he should marry one of my 
daughters. But it ended in nothing, and I will not be sent on 
a fool’s errand again.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


343 


His wife represented to him how absolutely necessary such 
an attention would be from all the neighboring gentlemen, on 
his returning to Netherfield. 

” ’T is an etiquette I despise,” said he. ” If he wants our 
society, let him seek it. He knows where we live. I will not 5 
spend my hours in running after my neighbors every time 
they go away and come back again.” 

" Well, all I know is, that it will be abominably rude if you 
do not wait on him. But, however, that shan’t prevent my 
asking him to dine here, I am determined. We must have 10 
Mrs. Long and the Gouldings soon. That will make thirteen 
with ourselves, so there will be just room at table for him.” 

Consoled by this resolution, she was the better able to bear 
her husband’s incivility ; though it was very mortifying to 
know that her neighbors might all see Mr. Bingley, in con- 15 
sequence of it, before they did. As the day of his arrival 
drew near, 

” I begin to be sorry that he comes at all,” said Jane to her 
sister. '' It would be nothing ; I could see him with perfect 
indifference ; but I can hardly bear to hear it thus perpetually 20 
talked of. My mother means well ; but she does not know — 
no one can know — how much I suffer from what she says. 
Happy shall I be when his stay at Netherfield is over 1 ” 

" I wish I could say anything to comfort you,” replied 
Elizabeth ; " but it is wholly out of my power. You must feel 25 
it ; and the usual satisfaction of preaching patience to a sufferer 
is denied me, because you have always so much.” 

Mr. Bingley arrived. Mrs. Bennet, through the assistance 
of servants, contrived to have the earliest tidings of it, that the 
period of anxiety and fretfulness on her side might be as long 30 
as it could. She counted the days that must intervene before 
their invitation could be sent — hopeless of seeing him before. 
But, on the third morning after his arrival in Hertfordshire, she 


344 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


saw him from her dressing-room window enter the paddock 
and ride towards the house. 

Her daughters were eagerly called to partake of her joy. 
Jane resolutely kept her place at the table ; but Elizabeth, to 
5 satisfy her mother, went to the window, — she looked — she 
saw Mr. Darcy with him, and sat down again by her sister. 

” There is a gentleman with him, mamma,” said Kitty ; 
" who can it be ? ” 

” Some acquaintance or other, my dear, I suppose ; I am 
lo sure I do not know.” 

” La ! ” replied Kitty, ” it looks just like that man that used 
to be with him before, — Mr. what ’s his name. — That tall, 
proud man. ” 

" Good gracious ! Mr. Darcy ! and so it does, I vow. Well, 
15 any friend of Mr. Bingley’s will always be welcome here, to be 
sure ; but else I must say that I hate the very sight of him.” 

Jane looked at Elizabeth with surprise and concern. She 
knew but little of their meeting in Derbyshire, and therefore 
felt for the awkwardness which must attend her sister, in seeing 
20 him almost for the first time after receiving his explanatory 
letter. Both sisters were uncomfortable enough. Each felt for 
the other, and, of course, for themselves; and their mother 
talked on, of her dislike of Mr. Darcy,' and her resolution to be 
civil to him only as Mr. Bingley’s friend, without being heard 
25 by either of them. But Elizabeth had sources of uneasiness 
which could not be suspected by Jane, to whom she had never 
yet had courage to show Mrs. Gardiner’s letter, or to relate her 
own change of sentiment towards him. To Jane, he could be 
only a man whose proposals she had refused, and whose merit 
30 she had undervalued ; but to her own more extensive informa- 
tion, he was the person to whom the whole family were in- 
debted for the first of benefits, and whom she regarded herself 
with an interest, if not quite so tender, at least as reasonable 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 345 

and just as what Jane felt for Bingley. Her astonishment at 
his coming — at his coming to Netherfield, to Longbourn, and 
voluntarily seeking her again, was almost equal to what she 
had known on first witnessing his altered behavior in Derbyshire. 

The color which had been driven from her face, returned 
for half a minute with an additional glow, and a smile of delight 
added luster to her eyes, as she thought for that space of time, 
that his affection and wishes must still be unshaken. But she 
would not be secure. 

" Let me first see how he behaves,” said she ; "it will then 
be early enough for expectation.” 

She sat intently at work striving to be composed, and 
without daring to lift up her eyes, till anxious curiosity carried 
them to the face of her sister, as the servant was approaching 
the door. Jane looked a little paler than usual, but more sedate 
than Elizabeth had expected. On the gentlemen’s appearing, 
her color increased ; yet she received them with tolerable ease, 
and with a propriety of behavior equally free from any symptom 
of resentment, or any unnecessary complaisance. 

Elizabeth said as little to either as civility would allow, and 
sat down again to her work, with an eagerness which it did not 
often command. She had ventured only one glance at Darcy. 
He looked serious as usual, and, she thought, more as he had 
been used to look in Hertfordshire, than as she had seen him 
at Pemberley. But, perhaps, he could not in her mother’s 
presence be what he was before her uncle and aunt. It was 
a painful, but not an improbable, conjecture. 

Bingley she had likewise seen for an instant, and in that 
short period saw him looking both pleased and embarrassed. 
He was received by Mrs. Bennet with a degree of civility 
which made her two daughters ashamed, especially when con- 
trasted with the cold and ceremonious politeness of her curtsy 
and address of his friend. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

30 


346 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Elizabeth particularly, who knew that her mother owed to 
the latter the preservation of her favorite daughter from irre- 
mediable infamy, was hurt and distressed to a most painful 
degree by a distinction so ill-applied. 

5 Darcy, after inquiring of her how Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner 
did — a question which she could not answer without confusion 
— said scarcely anything. He was not seated by her ; perhaps 
that was the reason of his silence ; but it had not been so in 
Derbyshire. There he had talked to her friends, when he could 
10 not to herself. But, now, several minutes elapsed, without 
bringing the sound of his voice ; and when occasionally, unable 
to resist the impulse of curiosity, she raised her eyes to his face, 
she as often found him looking at Jane as at herself, and fre- 
quently on no object but the ground. More thoughtfulness, and 
15 less anxiety to please than when they last met, were plainly 
expressed. She was disappointed, and angry with herself for 
being so. 

" Could I expect it to be otherwise 1 ” said she. '' Yet why 
did he come ? ” 

20 She was in no humor for conversation with anyone but 
himself ; and to him she had hardly courage to speak. 

She inquired after his sister, but could do no more. 

'' It is a long time, Mr. Bingley, since you went away,” said 
Mrs. Bennet. 

25 He readily agreed to it. ” I began to be afraid you would 
never come back again. People did say, you meant to quit the 
place entirely at Michaelmas ; but, however, I hope it is not 
true. A great many changes have happened in the neighbor- 
hood since you went away. Miss Lucas is married and settled, 
30 and one of my own daughters. I suppose you have heard of 
it ; indeed, you must have seen it in the papers. It was in the 
Times and the Courier, I know ; though it was not put in as it 
ought to be. It was only said, ' Lately, George Wickham, Esq. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


347 


to Miss Lydia Bennet,’ without there being a syllable said of 
her father, or the place where she lived, or anything. It was my 
brother Gardiner’s drawing up, too, and I wonder how he came 
to make such an awkward business of it. Did you see it ? ” 

Bingley replied that he did, and made his congratulations. 
Elizabeth dared not lift up her eyes. How- Mr. Darcy looked, 
therefore, she could not tell. 

It is a delightful thing, to be sure, to have a daughter well 
married,” continued her mother ; ” but, at the same time, 
Mr. Bingley, it is very hard to have her taken away from me. 
They are gone down to Newcastle, a place quite northward, it 
seems, and there they are to stay I do not know how long. 
His regiment is there ; for I suppose you have heard of his 

leaving the shire, and of his being gone into the regulars. 

Thank Heaven ! he has some friends, though, perhaps, not so 
many as he deserves.” 

Elizabeth, who knew this to be leveled at Mr. Darcy, was in 
such misery of shame that she could hardly keep her seat. It 
drew from her, however, the exertion of speaking, which nothing 
else had so effectually done before; and she asked Bingley 
whether he meant to make any stay in the country at present. 
A few weeks, he believed. 

'' When you have killed all your own birds, Mr. Bingley,’^ 
said her mother, '' I beg you will come here, and shoot as many 
as you please on Mr. Bennet’s manor. I am sure he will be 
vastly happy to oblige you, and will save all the best of the 
coveys for you.” 

Elizabeth’s misery increased at such unnecessary, such offi- 
cious attention ! Were the same fair prospect to arise at present 
as had flattered them a year ago, everything, she was per- 
suaded, would be hastening to the same vexatious conclusions. 
At that instant she felt that years of happiness could not make 
Jane or herself amends for moments of such painful confusion. 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


348 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' The first wish of my heart,” said she to herself, " is never 
more to be in company with either of them. Their society can 
afford no pleasure that will atone for such wretchedness as this ! 
Let me never see either one or the other again ! ” 

5 Yet the misery, for which years of happiness were to offer no 
compensation, received soon afterwards material relief from 
observing how much the beauty of her sister rekindled the ad- 
miration of her former lover. When first he came in, he had 
spoken to her but little, but every five minutes seemed to be 
lo giving her more of his attention. He found her as handsome 
as she had been last year, — as good-natured and as unaffected, 
though not quite so chatty. Jane was anxious that no difference 
should be perceived in her at all, and was really persuaded that 
she talked as much as ever. But her mind was so busily 
15 engaged that she did not always know when she was silent. 

When the gentlemen rose to go away, Mrs. Bennet was 
mindful of her intended civility, and they were invited and 
engaged to dine at Longbourn in a few days’ time. 

” You are quite a visit in my debt, Mr. Bingley,” she added ; 
20 ” for when you went to town last winter you promised to 
take a family dinner with us as soon as you returned. I 
have not forgot, you see; and I assure you I was very 
much disappointed that you did not come back and keep your 
engagement.” ’ ^ 

25 Bingley looked a little silly at this reflection, and said some- 
thing of his concern at having been prevented by business. 
They then went ^.way. 

Mrs. Bennet had been strongly inclined to ask them to stay 
and dine there that day ; but, though she always kept a very 
30 good table, she did not think anything less than two courses 
could be good enough for a man on whom she had such 
anxious designs, or satisfy the appetite and pride of one who 
had ten thousand a year. 


CHAPTER LIV 


As soon as they were gone Elizabeth walked out to recover 
her spirits, — or, in other words, to dwell without interruption 
on those subjects that must deaden them more. Mr. Darcy’s 
behavior astonished and vexed her. 

” Why, if he came only to be silent, grave, and indifferent,” 
said she, '' did he come at all ? ” 

She could settle it in no way that gave her pleasure. 

He could be still amiable, still pleasing to my uncle and 
aunt, when he was in town ; and why not to me ? If he fears 
me, why come hither? If he no longer cares for me, why 
silent ? — Teasing, teasing man 1 I will think no more 
about him.” 

Her resolution was for a short time involuntarily kept by the 
approach of her sister, who joined her with a cheerful look, 
which showed her better satisfied with their visitors ’ than 
Elizabeth. 

'' Now,” said she, " that this first meeting is over, I feei 
perfectly easy. I know my own strength, and I shall never be 
embarrassed again by his coming. I am glad he dines here on 
Tuesday: it will then be publicly seen that on both sides we 
met only as common and indifferent acquaintance.” 

” Yes, very indifferent indeed,” said Elizabeth, laughingly. 
" Oh, Jane ! take care.” 

" My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak as to be in 
danger now.” 

I think you are in very great danger of making him as 
much in love with you as ever.” 

349 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 


350 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


They did not see the gentlemen again till Tuesday ; and 
Mrs. Bennet, in the meanwhile, was giving way to all the happy 
schemes which the good humor and common politeness of 
Bingley, in half an hour’s visit, had revived. 

5 On Tuesday there was a large party assembled at Long- 
bourn; and the two who were most anxiously expected, to 
the credit of their punctuality as sportsmen, were in very 
good time. When they repaired to the dining room, Elizabeth 
eagerly watched to see whether Bingley would take the place 
10 which, in all their former parties, had belonged to him, by 
her sister. Her prudent mother, occupied by the same ideas, 
forbore to invite him to sit by herself. On entering the 
room, he seemed to hesitate ; but Jane happened to look 
round, and happened to smile; it was decided — he placed 
15 himself by her. 

Elizabeth, with a triumphant sensation, looked towards his 
friend. He bore it with noble indifference, and she would have 
imagined that Bingley had received his sanction to be happy, 
had she not seen his eyes likewise turned towards Mr. Darcy, 
20 with an expression of half-laughing alarm. 

His behavior to her sister was such, during dinner time, as 
showed an admiration of her which, though more guarded 
than formerly, persuaded Elizabeth, that if left wholly to him- 
self, Jane’s happiness, and his own, would be speedily secured. 
25 Though she dared not depend upon the consequence, she yet 
received pleasure from observing his behavior. It gave her all 
the animation that her spirits could boast; for she was in no 
cheerful humor. Mr. Darcy was almost as far from her as the 
table could divide them. He was on one side of her mother. 
30 She knew how little such a situation would give pleasure to 
either, or make either appear to advantage. She was not near 
enough to hear any of their discourse ; but she could see how 
seldom they spoke to each other, and how formal and cold was 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


351 


their manner whenever they did. Her mother’s ungraciousness 
made the sense of what they owed him more painful to Eliza- 
beth’s mind ; and she would, at times, have given anything to 
be privileged to tell him that his kindness was neither unknown 
nor unfelt by the whole of the family. 5 

She was in hopes that the evening would afford some oppor- 
tunity of bringing them together; that the whole of the visit 
would not pass away without enabling them to enter into 
something more of conversation, than the mere ceremonious 
salutation attending his entrance. Anxious and uneasy, the 10 
period which passed in the drawing-room, before the gentle- 
men came, was wearisome and dull to a degree that almost 
made her uncivil. She looked forward to their entrance as 
the point on which all her chance of pleasure for the evening 
must depend. 15 

'' If he does not come to me then^^^ said she, '' I shall give 
him up forever.” 

The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he 
would have answered her hopes ; but, alas ! the ladies had 
crowded round the table, where Miss Bennet was taking tea, 20 
and Elizabeth pouring out the coffee, in so close a confederacy, 
that there was not a single vacancy near her which would admit 
of a chair. And on the gentlemen’s approaching, one of the 
girls moved closer to her than ever, and said, in a whisper — 
The men shan’t come and part us, I am determined. We 25 
want none of them ; do we ” 

Darcy had walked away to another part of the room. She 
followed him with her eyes, envied everyone to whom he spoke, 
had scarcely patience enough to help anybody to coffee, and 
then was enraged against herself for being so silly 1 30 

” A man who has once been refused ! How could I ever be 
foolish enough to expect a renewal of his love ? Is there one 
among the sex who would not protest against such a weakness 


352 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


as a second proposal to the same woman ? There is no 
indignity so abhorrent to their feelings ! ” 

She was a little revived, however, by his bringing back his 
coffee cup himself ; and she seized the opportunity of saying, 
5 " Is your sister at Pemberley still ? ” 

"Yes, she will remain there till Christmas.” 

" And quite alone ? Have all her friends left her ? ” 

" Mrs. Annesley is with her. The others have been gone on 
to Scarborough these three weeks.” 
lo She could think of nothing more to say ; but if he wished 
to converse with her, he might have better success. He stood 
by her, however, for some minutes, in silence; and, at last, 
on the young lady’s whispering to Elizabeth again, he walked 
away. 

15 When the tea things were removed, and the card tables 
placed, the ladies all rose, and Elizabeth was then hoping to be 
soon joined by him, when all her views were overthrown by 
seeing him fall a victim to her mother’s rapacity for whist 
players, and in a few moments after seated with the rest of the 
20 party. She now lost every expectation of pleasure. They were 
confined for the evening at different tables, and she had 
nothing to hope, but that his eyes were so often turned towards 
her side of the room, as to make him play as unsuccessfully 
as herself. 

25 Mrs. Bennet had designed to keep the two Netherfield 
gentlemen to supper; but their carriage was unluckily or- 
dered before any of the others, and she had no opportunity of 
detaining them. 

" Well, girls,” said she, as soon as they were left to them- 
30 selves, " what say you to the day ? I think everything has 
passed off uncommonly well, I assure you. The dinner was as 
well dressed as any I ever saw. The venison was roasted to 
a turn — and everybody said, they never saw so fat a haunch. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


353 


The soup was fifty times better than what we had at the 
Lucases’ last week ; and even Mr. Darcy acknowledged that 
the partridges were remarkably well done ; and I suppose he 
has two or three French cooks at least. And, my dear Jane, 
I never saw you look in greater beauty. Mrs. Long said so, 
too, for I asked her whether you did not. And what do you 
think she said besides ? ' Ah ! Mrs. Bennet, we shall have her 
at Netherfield at last.’ She did indeed. I do think Mrs. Long 
is as good a creature as ever lived — and her nieces are very 
pretty behaved girls, and not at all handsome: I like them 
prodigiously.” 

Mrs. Bennet, in short, was in very great spirits. She had 
seen enough of Bingley’s behavior to Jane, to be convinced 
that she would get him at last ; and her expectations of advan- 
tage to her family, when in a happy humor, were so far beyond 
reason, that she was quite disappointed at not seeing him there 
again the next day to make his proposals. 

" It has been a very agreeable day,” said Miss Bennet to 
Elizabeth. '' The party seemed so well selected, so suitable 
one with the other. I hope we may often meet again.” 

Elizabeth smiled. 

" Lizzy, you must not do so. You must not suspect me. 
It mortifies me. I assure you that I have now learned to enjoy 
his conversation as an agreeable and sensible young man, 
without having a wish beyond it. I am perfectly satisfied 
from what his manners now are, that he never had any- des^gu 
of engaging my affection. It is only that he is blessed with 
greater sweetness of address, and a stronger desire of generally 
pleasing, than any other man.’* 

You are- very cruel, said her sister 5 " you will not l^t me 
smile, and are provoking me to it every moment.” 

'' How hard it is in some cases to fie b^lieyed 1 

'' And hqw impossible in Qthets ! ”> 


5 

10 

15 

20 

30 


354 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


'' But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more 
than I acknowledge ? ” 

'' That is a question which I hardly know how to answer. 
We all love to instruct, though we can teach only what is not 
5 worth knowing. Forgive me ; and if you persist in indifference, 
do not make me your confidante.” 


CHAPTER LV 


A few days after this visit, Mr. Bingley called again, and 
alone. His friend had left him that morning for London, but 
was to return home in ten days’ time. He sat with them above 
an hour, and was in remarkably good spirits. Mrs. Bennet 
invited him to dine with them ; but, with many expressions of 5 
concern, he confessed himself engaged elsewhere. 

" Next time you call,” said she, " I hope we shall be more 
lucky.” 

He should be particularly happy at any time, etc., etc , and 
if she would give him leave, would take an early opportunity 10 
of waiting on them. 

"Can you come to-morrow ? ” 

Yes, he had no engagement at all for to-morrow ; and her 
invitation was accepted with alacrity. 

He came, and in such very good time, that the ladies were 15 
none of them dressed. In ran Mrs. Bennet to her daughters’ 
room, in her dressing gown, and with her hair half finished, 
crying out, " My dear Jane, make haste and hurry down. He 
is come — Mr. Bingley is come. He is indeed. Make haste, 
make haste. Here, Sarah, come to Miss Bennet this moment, 20 
and help her on with her gown. Never mind Miss Lizzy’s hair.” 

" We will be down as soon as we can,” said Jane ; " but I 
dare say Kitty is forwarder than either of us, for she went 
upstairs half an hour ago.” 

" Oh ! hang Kitty ! what has she to do with it } Come, be 25 
quick, be quick ! where is your sash, my dear ? ” 

But when her mother was gone, Jane would not be prevailed 
on to go down without one of her sisters. 

355 


356 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


The same anxiety to get them by themselves, was visible 
again in the evening. After tea, Mr. Bennet retired to the 
library, as was his custom, and Mary went upstairs to her 
instrument. Two obstacles of the five being thus removed, 
5 Mrs. Bennet sat looking and winking at Elizabeth and Cather- 
ine for a considerable time, without making any impression on 
them. Elizabeth would not observe her ; and when at last 
Kitty did, she very innocently said, " What is the matter, 
mamma? What do you keep winking at me for? What am 
10 I to do ? ” 

'' Nothing, child, nothing. I did not wink at you.” 

She then sat still five minutes longer ; but, unable to waste 
such a precious occasion, she suddenly got up, and saying to 
Kitty, " Come here, my love, I want to speak to you,” took 
15 her out of the room. Jane instantly gave a look at Elizabeth, 
which spoke her distress at such premeditation, and her entreaty 
that she would not give in to it. 

in a few minutes, Mrs. Bennet half opened the door, and 
called out, '' Lizzy, my dear, I want to speak with you.” 

20 Elizabeth was forced to go. ” We may as well leave them 
by themselves, you know,” said her mother as soon as she was 
in the hall. " Kitty and I are going upstairs to sit in my 
dressing room.” 

Elizabeth made no attempt to reason with her mother, but 
25 remained quietly in the hall till she and Kitty were out of sight, 
then returned into the drawing-room. 

Mrs. Bennet’s schemes for this day were ineffectual. Bingley 
was everything that was charming, except the professed lover 
of her daughter. His ease and cheerfulness rendered him a 
30 most agreeable addition to their evening party ; and he bore 
with the ill-judged officiousness of the mother, and heard all 
her silly remarks, with a forbearance and command of counte- 
nance particularly grateful to the daughter. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


357 


He scarcely needed an invitation to stay supper ; and before 
he went away, an engagement was formed, chiefly through his 
own and Mrs. Bennet’s means, for his coming next morning to 
shoot with her husband. 

After this day, Jane said no more of her indifference. Not 5 
a word passed between the sisters concerning Bingley ; but 
Elizabeth went to bed in a happy belief that all must speedily 
be concluded, unless Mr. Darcy returned within the stated 
time. Seriously, however, she felt tolerably persuaded that all 
this must have taken place with that gentleman’s concurrence. lo 

Bingley was punctual to his appointment ; and he and 
Mr. Bennet spent the morning together, as had been agreed 
on. The latter was much more agreeable than his companion 
expected. There was nothing of presumption or folly in 
Bingley, that could provoke his ridicule, or disgust him into 15 
silence ; and he was more communicative and less eccentric 
than the other had ever seen him. Bingley, of course, returned 
with him to dinner; and in the evening Mrs. Bennet’s inven- 
tion was again at work to get everybody away from him and 
her daughter. Elizabeth, who had a letter to write, went into 20 
the breakfast room for that purpose soon after tea ; for as the 
others were all going to sit down to cards, she could not be 
wanted to counteract her mother’s schemes. 

But on returning to the drawing-room when her letter was 
finished, she saw, to her infinite surprise, there was reason to 25 
fear that her mother had been too ingenious for her. On open- 
ing the door, she perceived her sister and Bingley standing 
together over the hearth, as if engaged in earnest conversa- 
tion ; and had this led to no suspicion, the faces of both, as 
they hastily turned round and moved away from each other, 30 
would have told it all. Their situation was awkward enough; 
but hers, she thought, was still worse. Not a syllable was 
uttered by either; and Elizabeth was on the point of going 


358 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


away again, when Bingley, who as well as the other had sat 
down, suddenly rose, and whispering a few words to her sister, 
ran outjof the room. 

Jane could have no reserves from Elizabeth, where confidence 
5 would give pleasure ; and instantly embracing her, acknowledged 
with the liveliest emotion, that she was the happiest creature in 
the world. 

" ’T is too much,” she added, — " by far too much. I do not 
deserve it. Oh ! why is not everybody as happy 1 ” 

10 Elizabeth’s congratulations were given with a sincerity, a 
warmth, a delight, which words could but poorly express. Every 
sentence of kindness was a fresh source of happiness to Jane. 
But she would not allow herself to stay with her sister, or say 
half that remained to be said, for the present. 

15 "I must go instantly to my mother,” she cried ; " I would 
not on any account trifle with her affectionate solicitude, or 
allow her to hear it from anyone but myself. He is gone to 
my father already. Oh ! Lizzy, to know that what I have to 
relate will give such pleasure to all my dear family I how shall 
20 I bear so much happiness ! ” 

She then hastened away to her mother, who had purposely 
broken up the card party, and was sitting upstairs with Kitty. 

Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity 
and ease with which an affair was Anally settled, that had given 
25 them so many previous months of suspense and vexation. 

'' And this,” said she, ” is the end of all his friend’s anxious 
circumspection ! of all his sister’s falsehood and contrivance ! 
the happiest, wisest, and most reasonable end ! ” 

In a few minutes she was joined by Bingley, whose confer- 
30 ence with her father had been short and to the purpose. 

"Where is your sister?” said he hastily, as he opened the door. 

" With my mother upstairs. She will be down in a moment, 
I dare say.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


359 


He then shut the door, and coming up to her, claimed the 
good wishes and affection of a sister. Elizabeth honestly and 
heartily expressed her delight in the prospect of their relation- 
ship. They shook hands with great cordiality; and then till 
her sister came down, she had to listen to all he had to say of 
his own happiness, and of Jane’s perfections ; and in spire of his 
being a lover, Elizabeth really believed all his expectations of 
felicity to be rationally founded, because they had for basis the 
excellent understanding and superexcellent disposition of Jane, 
and a general similarity of feeling and taste between her and 
himself. 

It was an evening of no common delight to them all. The 
satisfaction of Miss Rennet’s mind gave such a glow of sweet 
animation to her face, as made her look handsomer than ever. 
Kitty simpered and smiled, and hoped her turn was coming 
soon. Mrs. Rennet could not give her consent or speak her 
approbation in terms warm enough to satisfy her feelings, 
though she talked to Ringley of nothing else for half an hour ; 
and when Mr. Rennet joined them at supper, his voice and 
manner plainly showed how really happy he was. 

Not a word, however, passed his lips in allusion to it, till 
their visitor took his leave for the night ; but as soon as he was 
gone, he turned to his daughter and said — 

"Jane, I congratulate you. You will be. a very happy woman.” 

Jane went to him instantly, kissed him, and thanked him for 
his goodness. 

" You are a good girl,” he replied, " and I have great pleasure 
in thinking you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt 
of your doing very well together. Your tempers are by no 
means unlike. You are each of you so complying, that nothing 
will ever be resolved on ; so easy, that every servant will 
cheat you ; and so generous, that you will always exceed your 
income.” 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


36 o 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


I hope not so. Imprudence or thoughtlessness in money 
matters would be unpardonable in mey 

'' Exceed their income ! My dear Mr. Bennet,” cried his wife, 
'' what are you talking of ? Why, he has four or five thousand 
5 a year, and very likely more.” Then addressing her daughter, 
" Oh ! my dear, dear Jane, I am so happy, I am sure I shan’t 
get a wink of sleep all night. I knew how it would be. I always 
said it must be so, at last. I was sure you could not be so 
beautiful for nothing ! I remember, as soon as ever I saw him, 
10 when he first came into Hertfordshire last year, I thought how 
likely it was that you should come together. Oh ! he is the 
handsomest young man that ever was seen ! ” 

Wickham, Lydia, were all forgotten. Jane was beyond com- 
petition her favorite child. At that moment she cared for no 
15 other. Her younger sisters soon began to make interest with 
her for objects of happiness which she might in future be able 
to dispense. 

Mary petitioned for the use of the library at Netherfield ; 
and Kitty begged very hard for a few balls there every winter. 
20 Bingley, from this time, was of course a daily visitor at 
Longbourn, — coming frequently before breakfast, and always 
remaining till after supper, — unless when some barbarous 
neighbor, who could not be enough detested, had given him 
an invitation to dinner, which he thought himself obliged to 
25 accept. 

Elizabeth had now but little time for conversation with her 
sister ; for while he was present, Jane had no attention to 
bestow on anyone else ; but she found herself considerably 
useful to both of them, in those hours of separation that must 
30 sometimes occur. In the absence of Jane, he always attached 
himself to Elizabeth for the pleasure of talking of her; and 
when Bingley was gone, Jane constantly sought the same means 
of relief. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


361 


'' He has made me so happy,” said she, one evening, ” by 
telling me, that he was totally ignorant of my being in town 
last spring ! I had not believed it possible.” 

" I suspected as much,” replied Elizabeth. '' But how did he 
account for it ? ” 5 

” It must have been his sisters’ doing. They were certainly 
no friends to his acquaintance with me, which I cannot wonder 
at, since he might have chosen so much more advantageously 
in many respects. But when they see, as I trust they will, that 
their brother is happy with me, they will learn to be contented, 10 
and we shall be on good terms again, though we can never be 
what we once were to each other.” 

'' That is the most unforgiving speech,” said Elizabeth, ” that 
I ever heard you utter. Good girl ! It would vex me, indeed, 
to see you again the dupe of Miss Bingley’s pretended regard ! ” 15 

” Would you believe it, Lizzy, that when he went to town 
last November, he really loved me, and nothing but a persua- 
sion of my being indifferent would have prevented his coming 
down again ! ” 

” He made a little mistake, to be sure ; but it is to the credit 20 
of his modesty.” 

This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his 
diffidence, and the little value he put on his own good qualities. 

Elizabeth was pleased to find that he had not betrayed the 
interference of his friends ; for, though Jane had the most 25 
generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew it was 
a circumstance which must prejudice her against him. 

"I am certainly the most fortunate creature that ever 
existed 1 ” cried Jane. ” Oh ! Lizzy, why am I thus singled 
from my family, and blessed above them all 1 If I could but see 30 
you as happy ! If there were but such another man for you ! ” 

'' If you were to give me forty such men, I never could be 
so happy as you. Till I have your disposition, your goodness, I 


362 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


never can have your happiness. No, no, let me shift for myself ; 
and perhaps, if 1 have very good luck, I may meet with another 
Mr. Collins in time.” 

The situation of affairs in the Longbourn family could not 
5 be long a secret. Mrs. Bennet was privileged to whisper it to 
Mrs. Philips, and she ventured, without any permission, to do 
the same by all her neighbors in Meryton. 

The Bennets were speedily pronounced to be the luckiest 
family in the world, though only a few weeks before, when 
10 Lydia had first run away, they had been generally proved to be 
marked out for misfortune. 


CHAPTER LVI 


One morning, about a week after Bingley’s engagement with 
Jane had been formed, as he and the females of the family 
were sitting together in the dining room, their attention was 
suddenly drawn to the window, by the sound of a carriage ; 
and they perceived a chaise and four driving up the lawn. It 5 
was too early in the morning for visitors, and, besides, the 
equipage did not answer to that of any of their neighbors. 
The horses were post ; and neither the carriage nor the livery 
of the servant who preceded it, were familiar to them. As it 
was certain, however, that somebody was coming, Bingley 10 
instantly prevailed on Miss Bennet to avoid the confinement of 
such an intrusion, and walk away with him into the shrubbery. 
They both set off, and the conjectures of the remaining three 
continued, though with little satisfaction, till the door was 
thrown open, and their visitor entered. It was Lady Catherine 15 
de Bourgh. 

They were, of course, all intending to be surprised ; but their 
astonishment was beyond their expectation ; and on the part 
of Mrs. Bennet and Kitty, though she was perfectly unknown 
to them, even inferior to what Elizabeth felt. 20 

She entered the room with an air more than usually ungra- 
cious, made no other reply to Elizabeth’s salutation than a 
slight inclination of the head, and sat down without saying a 
word. Elizabeth had mentioned her name to her mother on 
her ladyship’s entrance, though no request of introduction had 25 
been made. 

Mrs. Bennet, all amazement, though flattered by having a 

363 


364 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


guest of such high importance, received her with the utmost 
politeness. After sitting for a moment in silence, she said, very 
stiffly to Elizabeth — 

” I hope you are well. Miss Bennet. That lady, I suppose, 
5 is your mother ? ” 

' Elizabeth replied very concisely that she was. 

'' And that^ I suppose, is one of your sisters ? ” 

" Yes, madam,” said Mrs. Bennet, delighted to speak to a 
Lady Catherine. ” She is my youngest girl but one, my youngest 
10 of all is lately married ; and my eldest is somewhere about the 
ground, walking with a young man, who, I believe, will soon 
become a part of the family.” 

''You have a very small park here,” returned Lady Catherine, 
after a short silence. 

15 "It is nothing in comparison of Rosings, my lady, I dare 
say; but, I assure you, it is much larger than Sir William 
Lucas’s.” 

" This must be a most inconvenient sitting room for the 
evening in summer: the windows are full west.” 

20 Mrs. Bennet assured her that they never sat there after 
dinner, and then added — 

"May I take the liberty of asking your ladyship whether 
you left Mr. and Mrs. Collins well ? ” 

" Yes, very well. I saw them the night before last.” 

25 Elizabeth now expected that she would produce a letter for 
her from Charlotte, as it seemed the only probable motive for 
her calling. But no letter appeared, and she was completely 
puzzled. 

Mrs. Bennet, with great civility, begged her ladyship to take 
30 some refreshment; but Lady Catherine very resolutely, and 
not very politely, declined eating anything ; and then, rising up, 
said to Elizabeth — 

" Miss Bennet, there seemed to be a prettyish kind of a little 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 365 

wilderness on one side of your lawn. I should be glad to take 
a turn in it, if you will favor me with your company.” 

'' Go, my dear,” cried her mother, ” and show her ladyship 
about the different walks. I think she will be pleased with the 
hermitage.” 5 

Elizabeth obeyed, and, running into her own room for her 
parasol, attended her noble guest downstairs. As they passed 
through the hall. Lady Catherine opened the doors into the 
dining parlor and drawing-room, and pronouncing them, after 
a short survey, to be decent-looking rooms, walked on. 10 

Her carriage remained at the door, and Elizabeth saw that 
her waiting woman was in it. They proceeded in silence along 
the gravel walk that led to the copse ; Elizabeth was determined 
to make no effort for conversation with a woman who was now 
more than usually insolent and disagreeable. 15 

” How could I ever think her like her nephew ? ” said she, 
as she looked in her face. 

As soon as they entered the copse. Lady Catherine began in 
the following manner ; — 

'' You can be at no loss, Miss Bennet, to understand the 20 
reason of my journey hither. Your own heart, your own 
conscience, must tell you why I come.” 

Elizabeth looked with unaffected astonishment. 

'' Indeed, you are mistaken, madam. I have not been at all 
able to account for the honor of seeing you here.” 25 

" Miss Bennet,” replied her ladyship, in an angry tone, ” you 
ought to know that I am not to be trifled with. But, however 
insincere you may choose to be, you shall not find me so. My 
character has ever been celebrated for its sincerity and frank- 
ness, and in a cause of such moment as this I shall certainly 30 
not depart from it. A report of a most alarming nature reached 
me two days ago. I was told that not only your sister was 
on the point of being most advantageously married, but that 


366 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


you^ that Miss Elizabeth Bennet, would, in all likelihood, be 
soon afterwards united to my nephew — my own nephew — 
Mr. Darcy. Though I know it must be a scandalous falsehood 
— though I would not injure him so much as to suppose the 
5 truth of it possible, I instantly resolved on setting off for this 
place, that I might make my sentiments known to you.” 

'' If you believed it impossible to be true,” said Elizabeth, 
coloring with astonishment and disdain, ” I wonder you took 
the trouble of coming so far. What could your ladyship 
lo propose by it ? ” 

'' At once to insist upon having such a report universally 
contradicted.” 

'' Your coming to Longbourn, to see me and my family,” 
said Elizabeth coolly, " will be rather a confirmation of it ; if, 
15 indeed, such a report is in existence.” 

'' If ! do you, then, pretend to be ignorant of it ? Has it not 
been industriously circulated by yourselves ^ Do you not know 
that such a report is spread abroad } ” 

” I never heard that it was.” 

20 " And can you likewise declare, that there is no foundatio7i 

for it ? ” 

" I do not pretend to possess equal frankness with your 
ladyship. You may ask questions, which I shall not choose 
to answer.” 

25 "This is not to be borne! Miss Bennet, I insist on being 
satisfied. Has he, has my nephew, made you an offer of 
marriage ? ” 

" Your ladyship has declared it to be impossible.” 

" It ought to be so ; it must be so, while he retains the use 
30 of his reason. But your arts and allurements may, in a moment 
of infatuation, have made him forget what he owes to himself 
and to all his family. You may have drawn him in.” 

" If I have, I shall be the last person to confess it” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


367 


Miss Bennet, do you know who I am ? I have not been 
accustomed to such language as this. I am almost the nearest 
relation he has in the world, and am entitled to know all his 
dearest concerns.” 

'' But you are not entitled to know mine ; nor will such 5 
behavior as this ever induce me to be explicit.” 

" Let me be rightly understood. This match, to which you 
have the presumption to aspire, can never take place. No, 
never. Mr. Darcy is engaged to my daughter. Now, what have 
you to say ? ” 10 

'' Only this : that if he is so, you can have no reason to 
suppose he will make an offer to me.” 

Lady Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then replied — 
''The engagement between them is of a peculiar kind. From 
their infancy, they have been intended for each other. It was 15 
the favorite wish of his mother, as well as of hers. While in 
their cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment 
when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished in their 
marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, 
of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family ! 20 
Do you pay no regard to the wishes of his friends — to his 
tacit engagement with Miss de Bourgh ? Are you lost to every 
feeling of propriety and delicacy ? Have you not heard me say 
that from his earliest hours he was destined for his cousin ? ” 

" Yes, and I had heard it before. But what is that to me.? 25 
If there is no other objection to my marrying your nephew, I 
shall certainly not be kept from it by knowing that his mother 
and aunt wished him to marry Miss de Bourgh. You both did 
as much as you could, in planning the marriage ; its completion 
depended on others. If Mr. Darcy is neither by honor nor in- 30 
clination confined to his cousin, why is not he to make another 
choice ? And if I am that choice, why may I not accept him ? ” 
"Because honor, decorum, prudence — nay, interest, forbid 


368 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


it. Yes, Miss Bennet, interest ; for do not expect to be noticed 
by his family or friends if you willfully act against the inclina- 
tions of all. You will be censured, slighted, and despised by 
everyone connected with him. Your alliance will be a disgrace ; 
5 your name will never even be mentioned by any of us.” 

'' These are heavy misfortunes,” replied Elizabeth. '' But the 
wife of Mr. Darcy must have such extraordinary sources of 
happiness necessarily attached to her situation, that she could, 
upon the whole, have no cause to repine.” 

10 '' Obstinate, headstrong girl ! I am ashamed of you ! Is this 

your gratitude for my attentions to you last spring } Is nothing 
due to me on that score ? Let us sit down. You are to under- 
stand, Miss Bennet, that I came here with the determined 
resolution of carrying my purpose ; nor will I be dissuaded 
15 from it. I have not been used to submit to any person’s 
whims. I have not been in the habit of brooking disappoint- 
ment.” 

” That will make your ladyship’s situation at present more 
pitiable ; but it will have no effect on meT 
20 " I will not be interrupted ! Hear me in silence. My daughter 

and my nephew are formed for each other. They are descended, 
on the maternal side, from the same noble line ; and, on the 
fathers’, from respectable, honorable, and ancient, though 
untitled families. Their fortune on both sides is splendid. They 
25 are destined for each other by the voice of every member of 
their respective houses ; and what is to divide them ? The 
upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connec- 
tions, or fortune. Is this to be endured ? But it must not, shall 
not be 1 If you were sensible of your own good, you would not 
30 wish to quit the sphere in which you have been brought up.” 

” In marrying your nephew I should not consider myself as 
quitting that sphere. He is a gentleman ; I am a gentleman’s 
daughter : so far we are equal.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 369 

" True. You are a gentleman’s daughter. But who was your 
mother .? Who are your uncles and aunts ? Do not imagine me 
ignorant of their condition.” 

" Whatever my connections may be,” said Elizabeth, ” if your 
nephew does not object to them, they can be nothing \.o you 

" Tell me, once for all, are you engaged to him ? ” 

Though Elizabeth would not, for the mere purpose of oblig- 
ing Lady Catherine, have answered this question, she could not 
but say, after a moment’s deliberation, " I am not.” 

Lady Catherine seemed pleased. 

"And will you promise me never to enter into such an 
engagement ? ” 

" I will make no promise of the kind.” 

" Miss Bennet, I am shocked and astonished. I expected to 
find a more reasonable young woman. But do not deceive 
yourself into a belief that I will ever recede. I shall not go 
away till you have given me the assurance I require.” 

"And I certainly never shall give it. I am not to be intim- 
idated into anything so wholly unreasonable. Your ladyship 
wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter ; but would my giving 
you the wished-for promise make their marriage at all more 
probable } Supposing him to be attached to me, would my re- 
fusing to accept his hand make him wish to bestow it on his 
cousin ? Allow me to say. Lady Catherine, that the arguments 
with which you have supported this extraordinary application 
have been as frivolous as the application was ill-judged. You 
have widely mistaken my character, if you think I can be 
worked on by such persuasions as these. How far your nephew 
might approve of your interference in his affairs I cannot tell ; 
but you have certainly no right to concern yourself in mine. I 
must beg, therefore, to be importuned no farther on the 
subject.” 

"Not so hasty, if you please. I have by no means done. To 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


370 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


all the objections I have already urged, I have still another 
to add. I am no stranger to the particulars of your youngest 
sister’s infamous elopement. I know it all; that the young 
man’s marrying her was a patched-up business, at the expense 
5 of your father and uncle. And is such a girl to be my nephew’s 
sister? Is her husband, who is the son of his late father’s 
steward, to be his brother? Heaven and earth — of what are 
you thinking ? Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus 
polluted ? ” 

lo '' You can now have nothing farther to say,” she resentfully 
answered. ''You have insulted me in every possible method. I 
must beg to return to the house.” 

And she rose as she spoke. Lady Catherine rose also, and 
they turned back. Her ladyship was highly incensed. 

15 " You have no regard, then, for the honor and credit of my 

nephew ! Unfeeling, selfish girl ! Do you not consider that a 
connection with you must disgrace him in the eyes of 
everybody ? ” 

" Lady Catherine, I have nothing further to say. You know 
20 my sentiments.” 

" You are, then, resolved to have him ? ” 

" I have said no such thing. I am only resolved to act in 
that manner which will, in my own opinion, constitute my hap- 
piness, without reference to you^ or to any person so wholly 
25 unconnected with me.” 

"It is well. You refuse, then, to oblige me. You refuse to 
obey the claims of duty, honor, and gratitude. You are deter- 
mined to ruin him in the opinion of all his friends, and make 
him the contempt of the world.” 

30 " Neither duty, nor honor, nor gratitude,” replied Elizabeth, 

" has any possible claim on me in the present instance. No 
principle of either would be violated by my marriage with 
Mr. Darcy. And with regard to the resentment of his family 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


371 


or the indignation of the world, if the former were excited by 
his marrying me, it would not give me one moment’s concern — 
and the world in general would have too much sense to join in 
the scorn.” 

" And this is your real opinion I This is your final resolve ! 5 
Very well. I shall now know how to act. Do not imagine, 
Miss Bennet, that your ambition will ever be gratified. I came 
to try you. I hoped to find you reasonable ; but, depend upon, 
it, I will carry my point.” 

In this manner Lady Catherine talked on, till they were at 10 
the door of the carriage, when, turning hastily round, she 
added — 

'' I take no leave of you. Miss Bennet. I send no compli- 
ments to your mother. You deserve no such attention. I am 
seriously displeased.” 15 

Elizabeth made no answer, and, without attempting to per- 
suade her ladyship to return into the house, walked quietly into 
it herself. She heard the carriage drive away as she proceeded 
upstairs. Her mother impatiently met her at the door of the 
dressing room, to ask why Lady Catherine would not come in 20 
again and rest herself. 

*'She did not choose it,” said her daughter; ''she would go.” 

" She is a very fine-looking woman ! and her calling here was 
prodigiously civil ! for she only came, I suppose, to tell us the 
Collinses were well. She is on her road somewhere, I dare say, 25 
and so, passing through Meryton, thought she might as well 
call on you. I suppose she had nothing particular to say to 
you, Lizzy ? ” 

Elizabeth was forced to give in to a little falsehood here ; for 
to acknowledge the substance of their conversation was 30 
impossible. 


CHAPTER LVII 


The discomposure of spirits which this extraordinary visit 
threw Elizabeth into could not be easily overcome, nor could 
she for many hours learn to think of it less than incessantly. 
Lady Catherine, it appeared, had actually taken the trouble of 
5 this journey from Rosings for the sole purpose of breaking off 
her supposed engagement with Mr. Darcy. It was a rational 
scheme, to be sure ! but from what the report of their engage- 
ment could originate, Elizabeth was at a loss to imagine ; till she 
recollected that his being the intimate friend of Bingley, and her 
10 being the sister of Jane, was enough, at a time when the 
expectation of one wedding made everybody eager for another, 
to supply the idea. She had not herself forgotten to feel that 
the marriage of her sister must bring them more frequently 
together. And her neighbors at Lucas Lodge, therefore (for 
15 through their communication with the Collinses the report, she 
concluded, had reached Lady Catherine), had only set that 
down as almost certain and immediate, which she had looked 
forward to as possible, at some future time. 

In revolving Lady Catherine’s expressions, however, she 
20 could not help feeling some uneasiness as to the possible con- 
sequence of her persisting in this interference. From what she 
had said of her resolution to prevent their marriage, it occurred 
to Elizabeth that she must meditate an application to her 
nephew ; and how he might take a similar representation of the 
25 evils attached to a connection with her, she dared not pronounce. 
She knew not the exact degree of his affection for his aunt, or 
his dependence on her judgment, but it was natural to suppose 

372 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


373 


that he thought much higher of her ladyship than she could do ; 
and it was certain that, in enumerating the miseries of a mar- 
riage with one whose immediate connections were so unequal 
to his own, his aunt would address him on his weakest side. 
With his notions of dignity, he would probably feel that the 
arguments which to Elizabeth had appeared weak and ridiculous, 
contained much good sense and solid reasoning. 

If he had been wavering before as to what he should do, 
which had often seemed likely, the advice and entreaty of so 
near a relation might settle every doubt, and determine him at 
once to be as happy as dignity unblemished could make him. 
In that case, he would return no more. Lady Catherine might 
see him in her way through town, and his engagement to 
Bingley of coming again to Netherfield must give way. 

If, therefore, an excuse for not keeping his promise should 
come to his friend within a few days,” she added, ” I shall 
know how to understand it. I shall then give over every 
expectation, every wish of his constancy. If he is satisfied with 
only regretting me, when he might have obtained my affections 
and hand, I shall soon cease to regret him at all.” 

The surprise of the rest of the family, on hearing who their 
visitor had been, was very great ; but they obligingly satisfied 
it with the same kind of supposition which had appeased 
Mrs. Bennet’s curiosity ; and Elizabeth was spared from much 
teasing on the subject. 

The next morning, as she was going downstairs, she was 
met by her father, who came out of his library with a letter in 
his hand. 

” Lizzy,” said he, " I was going to look for you ; come into 
my room.” 

She followed him thither; and her curiosity to know what 
he had to tell her was heightened by the supposition of its 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


374 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


being in some manner connected with the letter he held. It 
suddenly struck her that it might be from Lady Catherine; 
and she anticipated with dismay all the consequent explanations. 
She followed her father to the fireplace, and they both sat 
5 down. He then said — 

" I have received a letter this morning that has astonished 
me exceedingly. As it principally concerns yourself, you ought 
to know its contents. I did not know before that I had two 
daughters on the brink of matrimony. Let me congratulate 
10 you on a very important conquest.” 

The color now rushed into Elizabeth’s cheeks in the instanta- 
neous conviction of its being a letter from the nephew, instead of 
the aunt ; and she was undetermined whether most to be pleased 
that he explained himself at all, or offended that his letter was 
15 not rather addressed to herself, when her father continued — 
''You look conscious. Young ladies have great penetration 
in such matters as these ; but I think I may defy even your 
sagacity to discover the name of your admirer. This letter is 
from Mr. Collins.” 

20 " From Mr. Collins ! and what can he have to say ? ” 

" Something very much to the purpose, of course. He 
begins with congratulations on the approaching nuptials of my 
eldest daughter, of which it seems he has been told, by some 
of the good-natured, gossiping Lucases. I shall not sport with , 
25 your impatience by reading what he says on that point. What 
relates to yourself is as follows : ' Having thus offered you 
the sincere congratulations of Mrs. Collins and myself on this 
happy event, let me now add a short hint on the subject of 
another; of which we have been advertised by the same au- 
30 thority. Your daughter Elizabeth, it is presumed, will not long 
bear the name of Bennet, after her elder sister has resigned it, 
and the chosen partner of her fate may be reasonably looked 
up to as one of the most illustrious personages in this land,’ 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


375 


Can you possibly guess, Lizzy, who is meant by this ? 
' — This young gentleman is blessed, in a peculiar way, with 
everything the heart of mortal can most desire, — splendid 
property, noble kindred, and extensive patronage. Yet, in spite 
of all these temptations, let me warn my cousin Elizabeth, and 
yourself, of what evils you may incur by a precipitate closure 
with this gentleman’s proposals, which, of course, you will be 
inclined to take immediate advantage of.’ 

'' Have you any idea, Lizzy, who this gentleman is ? But 
now it comes out — 

” ' My motive for cautioning you is as follows : we have 
reason to imagine that his aunt. Lady Catherine de Bourgh, 
does not look on the match with a friendly eye.’ 

Mr. Darcy., you see, is the man 1 Now, Lizzy, I think I 
have surprised you. Could he or the Lucases have pitched on 
any man, within the circle of our acquaintance, whose name 
would have given the lie more effectually to what they related ? 
Mr. Darcy, who never looks at any woman but to see a blemish, 
and who probably never looked at you in his life ? It is ad- 
mirable ! ” 

Elizabeth tried to join in her father’s pleasantry, but could 
only force one most reluctant smile. Never had his wit been 
directed in a manner so little agreeable to her. 

Are you not diverted } ” 

" Oh ! yes. Pray read on.” 

" ' After mentioning the likelihood of this marriage to her 
ladyship last night, she immediately, with her usual condescen- 
sion, expressed what she felt on the occasion ; when it became 
apparent, that on the score of some family objections on the 
part of my cousin, she would never give her consent to what 
she termed so disgraceful a match. I thought it my duty to 
give the speediest intelligence of this to my cousin, that she 
and her noble admirer may be aware of what they are about, 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


376 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


and not run hastily into a marriage which has not been properly 
sanctioned.’ — Mr. Collins, moreover, adds, ' I am truly rejoiced 
that my cousin Lydia’s sad business has been so well hushed 
up, and am only concerned that their living together before the 
5 marriage took place should be so generally known. I must not, 
however, neglect the duties of my station, or refrain from de- 
claring my amazement, at hearing that you received the young 
couple into your house as soon as they were married. It was 
an encouragement of vice; and had I been the rector of 
lo Longbourn, I should very strenuously have opposed it. You 
ought certainly to forgive them, as a Christian, but never to 
admit them in your sight, or allow their names to be mentioned 
in your hearing.’ — That is his notion of Christian forgiveness 1 
The rest of his letter is only about his dear Charlotte’s situation, 
15 and his expectation of a young olive-branch. But, Lizzy, you 
look as if you did not enjoy it. You are not going to be 
missish, I hope, and pretend to be affronted at an idle report. 
For what do we live, but to make sport for our neighbors, and 
laugh at them in our turn ” 

20 " Oh ! ” cried Elizabeth, " I am excessively diverted. But it 

is so strange ! ” 

” Yes — that is what makes it amusing. Had they fixed on 
any other man, it would have been nothing; but his perfect 
indifference, and your pointed dislike, make it so delightfully 
25 absurd 1 Much as I abominate writing, I would not give up 
Mr. Collins’s correspondence for any consideration. Nay, when 
I read a letter of his, I cannot help giving him the preference 
even over Wickham, much as I value the impudence and hy- 
pocrisy of my son-in-law. And pray, Lizzy, what said Lady 
30 Catherine about this report? Did she call to refuse her 
consent ? ” 

To this question his daughter replied only -with a laugh ; and 
as it had been asked without the least suspicion, she was not 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


377 


distressed by his repeating it. Elizabeth had never been more 
at a loss to make her feelings appear what they were not. It 
was necessary to laugh, when she would rather have cried. 
Her father had most cruelly mortified her by what he said of 
Mr. Darcy’s indifference, and she could do nothing but wonder 5 
at such a want of penetration, or fear that, perhaps, instead of 
his seeing too little^ she might have fancied too much. 


CHAPTER LVIII 


Instead of receiving any such letter of excuse from his friend, 
as Elizabeth half expected Mr. Bingley to do, he was able to 
bring Darcy with him to Longbourn before many days had 
passed after Lady Catherine’s visit. The gentlemen arrived 
5 early ; and before Mrs. Bennet had time to tell him of their 
having seen his aunt, of which her daughter sat in momentary 
dread, Bingley, who wanted to be alone with Jane, proposed 
their all walking out. It was agreed to. Mrs. Bennet was not 
in the habit of walking. Mary could never spare time, but the 
lo remaining five set off together. Bingley and Jane, however, 
soon allowed the others to outstrip them. They lagged behind, 
while Elizabeth, Kitty, and Darcy were to entertain each other. 
Very little was said by either : Kitty was too much afraid of him 
to talk ; Elizabeth was secretly forming a desperate resolution ; 
15 and, perhaps, he might be doing the same. 

They walked towards the Lucases, because Kitty wished to 
call upon Maria ; and as Elizabeth saw no occasion for making it 
a general concern, when Kitty left them, she went boldly on with 
him alone. Now was the moment for her resolution to be exe- 
20 cuted; and while her courage was high, she immediately said — 
" Mr. Darcy, I am a very selfish creature ; and for the sake 
of giving relief to my own feelings, care not how much I may 
be wounding yours. I can no longer help thanking you for your 
unexampled kindness to my poor sister. Ever since I have 
25 known it, I have been most anxious to acknowledge to you 
how gratefully I feel it. Were it known to the rest of my 
family, I should not have merely my own gratitude to express.” 

378 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


379 


I am sorry, exceedingly sorry,” replied Darcy, in a tone 
of surprise and emotion, ” that you have ever been informed 
of what may, in a mistaken light, have given you uneasiness. I 
did not think Mrs. Gardiner was so little to be trusted.” 

'' You must not blame my aunt. Lydia’s thoughtlessness first 5 
betrayed to me that you had been concerned in the matter ; 
and, of course, I could not rest till I knew the particulars. Let 
me thank you again and again, in the name of all my family, 
for that generous compassion which induced you to take so 
much trouble, and bear so many mortifications, for the sake 10 
of discovering them.” 

" If you will thank me,” he replied, " let it be for yourself 
alone. That the wish of giving happiness to you might add 
force to the other inducements which led me on, I shall not 
attempt to deny. But your family owe me nothing. Much as I 1 5 
respect them, I believe I thought only of youJ^ 

Elizabeth was too much embarrassed to say a word. After 
a short pause, her companion added, "You are too generous 
to trifle with me. If your feelings are still what they were last 
April, tell me so at once. My affections and wishes are un- 20 
changed ; but one word from you will silence me on this subject 
forever.” 

Elizabeth, feeling all the more than common awkwardness 
and anxiety of his situation, now forced herself to speak ; and 
immediately, though not very fluently, gave him to understand 25 
that her sentiments had undergone so material a change since 
the period to which he alluded, as to make her receive with 
gratitude and pleasure his present assurances. The happiness 
which this reply produced was such as he had probably never 
felt before, and he expressed himself on the occasion as sensibly 30 
and as warmly as a man violently in love can be supposed to 
do. Had Elizabeth been able to encounter his eyes, she might 
have seen how well the expression of heartfelt delight, diffused 


38 o 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


over his face, became him ; but, though she could not look, she 
could listen, and he told her of feelings which, in proving of 
what importance she^was to him, made his affection every 
moment more valuable. 

5 They walked on, without knowing in what direction. There 
was too much to be thought, and felt, and said, for attention to 
any other objects. She soon learned that they were indebted 
for their present good understanding to the efforts of his aunt, 
who did call on him in her return through London, and there 
10 relate her journey to Longbourn, its motive, and the substance 
of her conversation with Elizabeth ; dwelling emphatically on 
every expression of the latter which, in her ladyship’s apprehen- 
sion, peculiarly denoted her perverseness and assurance, in the 
belief that such a relation must assist her endeavors to obtain 
15 that promise from her nephew which she had refused to give. 
But, unluckily for her ladyship, its effect had been exactly 
contrariwise. 

''It taught me to hope,” said he, "as I had scarcely ever 
allowed myself to hope before. I knew enough of your dis- 
20 position to be certain, that had you been absolutely, irrevo- 
cably decided against me, you would have acknowledged it 
to Lady Catherine, frankly and openly.” 

Elizabeth colored and laughed as she replied, " Yes, you 
know enough of my frankness to believe me capable of that. 
25 After abusing you so abominably to your face, I could have 
no scruple in abusing you to all your relations.” 

" What did you say of me that I did not deserve ? For, 
though your accusations were ill-founded, formed on mistaken 
premises, my behavior to you at the time had merited the 
30 severest reproof. It was unpardonable. I cannot think of it 
without abhorrence.” 

"We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed 
to that evening,” said Elizabeth ; " the conduct of neither, if 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 38 1 

strictly examined, will be irreproachable. But since then we 
have both, I hope, improved in civility.” 

'' I cannot be so easily reconciled to myself. The recollection 
of what I then said — of my conduct, my manners, my expres- 
sions during the whole of it — is now, and has been many 5 
months, inexpressibly painful to me. Your reproof, so well 
applied, I shall never forget : ' Had you behaved in a more 
gentlemanlike manner.’ Those were your words. You know 
not, you can scarcely conceive, how they have tortured me ; — 
though it was some time, I confess, before I was reasonable 10 
enough to allow their justice.” 

" I was certainly very far from expecting them to make 
so strong an impression. I had not the smallest idea of their 
being ever felt in such a way.” 

"I can easily believe it. You thought me then devoid of 15 
every proper feeling, I am sure you did. The turn of your 
countenance I shall never forget, as you said that I could not 
have addressed you in any possible way that would induce you 
to accept me.” 

" Oh 1 do not repeat what I then said. These recollections 20 
will not do at all. I assure you that I have long been most 
heartily ashamed of it.” 

Darcy mentioned his letter. '' Did it,” said he, " did it soon 
make you think better of me? Did you, on reading it, give 
any credit to its contents ? ” 25 

She explained what its effect on her had been, and how 
gradually all her former prejudices had been removed. 

" I knew,” said he, '' that what I wrote must give you pain ; 
but it was necessary. I hope you have destroyed the letter. 
There was one part, especially the opening of it, which I should 30 
dread your having the power of reading again. I can remember 
some expressions which might justly make you hate me.” 

'' The letter shall certainly be burned, if you believe it 


382 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


essential to the preservation of my regard ; but, though we 
have both reason to think my opinions not entirely unalterable, 
they are not, I hope, quite so easily changed as that implies.” 

'' When I wrote that letter,” replied Darcy, '' I believed my- 
5 self perfectly calm and cool ; but I am since convinced that it 
was written in a dreadful bitterness of spirit.” 

'' The letter, perhaps, began in bitterness ; but it did not end 
so. The adieu is charity itself. — But think no more of the 
letter. The feelings of the person who wrote and the person 
JO who received it are now so widely different from what they 
were then, that every unpleasant circumstance attending it ought 
to be forgotten. You must learn some of my philosophy. — 
Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure.” 

” I cannot give you credit for any philosophy of the kind. 
15 Your retrospections must be so totally void of reproach, that 
the contentment arising from them is not of philosophy, but, 
what is much better, of ignorance. But with me it is not so. 
Painful recollections will intrude, which cannot, which ought 
not, to be repelled. I have been a selfish being all my life, in 
20 practice, though not in principle. As a child, I was taught what 
was right \ but I was not taught to correct my temper. I was 
given good principles, but left to follow them in pride and con- 
ceit. Unfortunately, an only son (for many years an only child) ^ 
I was spoiled by my parents, who, though good themselves (my 
25 father particularly, all that was benevolent and amiable), allowed, 
encouraged, almost taught me to be selfish and overbearing — 
to care for none beyond my own family circle, to think meanly 
of all the rest of the world, to wish at least to think meanly of 
their sense and worth compared with my own. Such I was, 
30 from eight to eight-and-twenty ; and such I might still have 
been but for you, dearest, loveliest Elizabeth ! What do I not 
owe you ? You taught me a lesson, hard indeed at first, but 
most advantageous. By you I was properly humbled. I came 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


383 


to you without a doubt of my reception. You showed me how 
insufficient were all my pretensions to please a woman worthy 
of being pleased.” 

" Had you then persuaded yourself that I should ? ” 

” Indeed I had. What will you think of my vanity ? I be- 5 
lieved you to be wishing, expecting my addresses.” 

" My manners must have been in fault, but not intentionally, 

I assure you. I never meant to deceive you, but my spirits 
might often lead me wrong. How you must have hated me 
after that evening ! ” 10 

” Hate you ! I was angry, perhaps, at first, but my anger 
soon began to take a proper direction.” 

" I am almost afraid of asking what you thought of me when 
we met at Pemberley. You blamed me for coming ? ” 

No, indeed, I felt nothing but surprise.” 15 

''Your surprise could not be greater than mine in being 
noticed by you. My conscience told me that I deserved no 
extraordinary politeness, and I confess that I did not expect to 
receive more than my due.” 

" My object then"' replied Darcy, " was to show you, by 20 
every civility in my power, that I was not so mean as to resent 
the past; and I hoped to obtain your forgiveness, to lessen 
your ill opinion, by letting you see that your reproofs had been 
attended to. How soon any other wishes introduced themselves 
I can hardly tell, but I believe in about half an hour after I 25 
had seen you.” 

He then told her of Georgiana^s delight in her acquaintance, 
and of her disappointment at its sudden interruption ; which 
naturally leading to the cause of that interruption, she soon, 
learned that his resolution of following her from Derbyshire in 30 
quest of her sister had been formed before he quitted the inn, 
and that his gravity and thoughtfulness there had arisen from 
no other struggles than what such a purpose must comprehend. 


384 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


She expressed her gratitude again ; but it was too painful a 
subject to each to be dwelt on farther. 

After walking several miles in a leisurely manner, and too 
busy to know anything about it, they found at last, on examin- 
5 ing their watches, that it was time to be at home. 

'' What could have become of Mr. Bingley and Jane ! ” was 
a wonder which introduced the discussion of their affairs. 
Darcy was delighted with their engagement ; his friend had 
given him the earliest information of it. 
lo ''I must ask whether you were surprised ? ” said Elizabeth. 

” Not at all. When I went away, I felt that it would soon 
happen.” 

” That is to say, you had given your permission. I guessed 
as much.” 

15 And though he exclaimed at the term, she found that it had 
been pretty much the case. 

'' On the evening before my going to London,” said he, '' I 
made a confession to him which I believe I ought to have 
made long ago. I told him of all that had occurred to make 
20 my former interference in his affairs absurd and impertinent. 
His surprise was great. He had never had the slightest sus- 
picion. I told him, moreover, that I believed myself mistaken 
in supposing, as I had done, that your sister was indifferent to 
him ; and as I could easily perceive that his attachment to her 
25 was unabated, I felt no doubt of their happiness together.” 

Elizabeth could not help smiling at his easy manner of direct- 
ing his friend. 

'' Did you speak from your own observation,” said she, 
” when you told him that my sister loved him, or merely from 
30 my information last spring ? ” 

” From the former. I had narrowly observed her during the 
two visits which I had lately made her here, and I was convinced 
of her affection.” 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 385 

” And your assurance of it, I suppose, carried immediate 
conviction to him.’’ 

” It did. Bingley is most unaffectedly modest. His diffidence 
had prevented his depending on his own judgment in so anxious 
a case, but his reliance on mine made everything easy. I was 5 
obliged to confess one thing which for a time, and not unjustly, 
offended him. I could not allow myself to conceal that your 
sister had been in town three months last winter — that I had 
known it, and purposely kept it from him. He was angry. 
But his anger, I am persuaded, lasted no longer than he re- 10 
mained in any doubt of your sister’s sentiments. He has heartily 
forgiven me now.” 

Elizabeth longed to observe that Mr. Bingley had been a 
most delightful friend — so easily guided, that his worth was 
invaluable; but she checked herself. She remembered that he 15 
had yet to learn to be laughed at, and it was rather too early 
to begin. In anticipating the happiness of Bingley, which, of 
course, was to be inferior only to his own, he continued the 
conversation till they reached the house. In the hall they parted. 


CHAPTER LIX 


" My dear Lizzy, where can you have been walking to ? ” 
was a question which Elizabeth received from Jane as soon as 
she entered the room, and from all the others when they sat 
down to table. She had only to say in reply, that they had 
5 wandered about till she was beyond her own knowledge. She 
colored as she spoke ; but neither that, nor anything else, 
awakened a suspicion of the truth. 

The evening passed quietly, unmarked by anything extraor- 
dinary. The acknowledged lovers talked and laughed ; the un- 
lo acknowledged were silent. Darcy was not of a disposition in 
which happiness overflows in mirth ; and Elizabeth, agitated 
and confused, rather knew that she was happy, than felt herself 
to be so ; for, besides the immediate embarrassment, there 
were other evils before her. She anticipated what would be 
15 felt in the family when her situation became known; she was 
aware that no one liked him but Jane, and even feared that 
with the others it was a dislike which not all his fortune and 
consequence might do away. 

At night she opened her heart to Jane. Though suspicion 
20 was very far from Miss Bennet’s general habits, she was 
absolutely incredulous here. 

''You are joking, Lizzy. This cannot be! — engaged to 
Mr. Darcy ! — No, no, you shall not deceive me. I know it to 
be impossible.” 

25 " This is a wretched beginning indeed I My sole dependence 

was on you ; and I am sure nobody else will believe me, if you 
do not. Yet, indeed, I am in earnest. I speak nothing but the 
truth. He still loves me, and we are engaged.” 

386 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 387 

Jane looked at her doubtingly. " Oh, Lizzy 1 it cannot be. 

I know how much you dislike him.” 

" You know nothing of the matter. That is all to be forgot. 
Perhaps I did not always love him so well as I do now. But in 
such cases as these a good memory is unpardonable. This is 5 
the last time I shall ever remember it myself.” 

Miss Bennet still looked all amazement. Elizabeth again, 
and more seriously, assured her of its truth. 

" Good Heaven ! can it be really so ? Yet now I must 
believe you,” cried Jane. "My dear, dear Lizzy, I would — 10 
I do congratulate you — but are you certain — forgive the 
question — are you quite certain that you can be happy with 
him ? ” 

" There can be no doubt of that. It is settled between us 
already that we are to be the happiest couple in the world. 15 
But are you pleased, Jane? Shall you like to have such a 
brother ? ” 

" Very, very much. Nothing could give either Bingley or 
myself more delight. But we considered it, we talked of it as 
impossible. And do you really love him quite well enough ? 20 
Oh, Lizzy ! do anything rather than marry without affection. 
Are you quite sure that you feel what you ought to do ? ” 

" Oh, yes ! You will only think I feel more than I ought to 
do, when I tell you all.” 

" What do you mean ? ” 25 

" Why I must confess that I love him better than I do 
Bingley. I am afraid you will be angry.” 

" My dearest sister, now be^ be serious. I want to talk very 
seriously. Let me know everything that I am to know, without 
delay. Will you tell me how long you have loved him ? ” 30 

" It has been coming on so gradually, that I hardly know 
when it began. But I believe I must date it from my first 
seeing his beautiful grounds at Pemberley.” 


388 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Another entreaty that she would be serious, however, pro- 
duced the desired effect, and she soon satisfied Jane by her 
solemn assurances of attachment. When convinced on that 
article. Miss Bennet had nothing further to wish. 

5 ” Now I am quite happy,” said she, " for you will be as 

happy as myself. I always had a value for him. Were it for 
nothing but his love of you, I must always have esteemed him ; 
but now, as Bingley’s friend and your husband, there can be 
only Bingley and yourself more dear to me. But, Lizzy, you 
lo have been very sly, very reserved with me. How little did you 
tell me of what passed at Pemberley and Lambton ! I owe all 
that I know of it to another, not to you.” 

Elizabeth told her the motives of her secrecy. She had been 
unwilling to mention Bingley ; and the unsettled state of her 
15 own feelings had made her equally avoid the name of his 
friend. But now she would no longer conceal from her his 
share in Lydia’s marriage. All was acknowledged, and half the 
night spent in conversation. 

" Good gracious 1 ” cried Mrs. Bennet, as she stood at a 
20 window the next morning, " if that disagreeable Mr. Darcy is 
not coming here again with our dear Bingley ! What can he 
mean by being so tiresome as to be always coming here ? I 
had no notion but he would go a-shooting, or something or 
other, and not disturb us with his company. What shall we do 
25 with him ? Lizzy, you must walk out with him again, that he 
may not be in Bingley’s way.” 

Elizabeth could hardly help laughing at so convenient a pro- 
posal, yet was really vexed that her mother should be always 
giving him such an epithet. 

30 As soon as they entered, Bingley looked at her so express- 
ively, and shook hands with such warmth, as left no doubt of 
his good information ; and he soon afterwards said aloud. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 389 

'' Mrs. Bennet, have you no more lanes hereabouts in which 
Lizzy may lose her way again to-day ? ” 

'' I advise Mr. Darcy, and Lizzy, and Kitty,” said Mrs. Bennet, 
” to walk to Oakham Mount this morning. It is a nice long 
walk, and Mr. Darcy has never seen the view.” 

'' It may do very well for the others,” replied Mr. Bingley ; 
” but I am sure it will be too much for Kitty. Won’t it, 
Kitty ? ” 

Kitty owned that she had rather stay at home. Darcy pro- 
fessed a great curiosity to see the view from the Mount, and 
Elizabeth silently consented. As she went upstairs to get ready, 
Mrs. Bennet followed her, saying — 

" I am quite sorry, Lizzy, that you should be forced to have 
that disagreeable man all to yourself. But I hope you will not 
mind it : it is all for Jane’s sake, you know ; and there is no 
occasion for talking to him, except just now and then. So do 
not put yourself to inconvenience.” 

During their walk, it was resolved that Mr. Bennet’s consent 
should be asked in the course of the evening. Elizabeth re- 
served to herself the application for her mother’s. She could 
not determine how her mother would take it, sometimes doubt- 
ing whether all his wealth and grandeur would be enough to 
overcome her abhorrence of the man. But whether she were 
violently set against the match, or violently delighted with it, it 
was certain that her manner would be equally ill adapted to do 
credit to her sense ; and she could no more bear that Mr. Darcy 
should hear the first raptures of her joy than the first 
vehemence of her disapprobation. 

In the evening, soon after Mr. Bennet withdrew to the 
library, she saw Mr. Darcy rise also and follow him, and her 
agitation on seeing it, was extreme. She did not fear her father’s 
opposition, but he was going to be made unhappy, and that it 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


390 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


should be through her means that she^ his favorite child, should 
be distressing him by her choice, should be filling him with 
fears and regrets in disposing of her, was a wretched reflection, 
and she sat in misery till Mr. Darcy appeared again, when, 
5 looking at him, she was a little relieved by his smile. In a few 
minutes he approached the table where she was sitting with 
Kitty, and, while pretending to admire her work, said in a 
whisper, ” Go to your father ; he wants you in the library.” 
She was gone directly. 

lo Her father was walking about the room, looking grave and 
anxious. ” Lizzy,” said he, ” what are you doing ? Are you out 
of your senses, to be accepting this man t Have not you always 
hated him t ” 

How earnestly did she then wish that her former opinions 
15 had been more reasonable, her expressions more moderate! It 
would have spared her from explanations and professions 
which it was exceedingly awkward to give ; but they were now 
necessary, and she assured him, with some confusion, of her 
attachment to Mr. Darcy. 

20 ” Or, in other words, you are determined to have him. He 

is rich, to be sure, and you may have more fine clothes and fine 
carriages than Jane. But will they make you happy ? ” 

” Have you any other objection,” said Elizabeth, ” than your 
belief of my indifference } ” 

25 ” None at all. We all know him to be a proud, unpleasant 

sort of man ; but this would be nothing if you really liked him.” 

” I do, I do like him,” she replied, with tears in her eyes ; 
”I love him. Indeed he has no improper pride. He is perfectly 
amiable. You do not know what he really is ; then pray do not 
30 pain me by speaking of him in such terms.” 

” Lizzy,” said her father, ” I have given him my consent. 
He is the kind of man, indeed, to whom I should never dare 
refuse anything which he condescended to ask. I now give it 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


391 


X.0 you ^ if you are resolved on having him. But let me advise 
you to think better of it. I know your disposition, Lizzy. I 
know that you could be neither happy nor respectable unless 
you truly esteemed your husband — unless you looked up to 
him as a superior. Your lively talents would place you in the 
greatest danger in an unequal marriage. You could scarcely 
escape discredit and misery. My child, let me not have the 
grief of seeing you unable to respect your partner in life. You 
know not what you are about.” 

Elizabeth, still more affected, was earnest and solemn in her 
reply ; and at length, by repeated assurances that Mr. Darcy 
was really the object of her choice, by explaining the gradual 
change which her estimation of him had undergone, relating her 
absolute certainty that his affection was not the work of a day, 
but had stood the test of many months’ suspense, and enumer- 
ating with energy all his good qualities, she did conquer her 
father’s incredulity, and reconcile him to the match. 

'' Well, my dear,” said he, when she ceased speaking, " I have 
no more to say. If this be the case, he deserves you. I could 
not have parted with you, my Lizzy, to anyone less worthy.” 
To complete the favorable impression, she then told him what 
Mr. Darcy had voluntarily done for Lydia. He heard her with 
astonishment. 

" This is an evening of wonders, indeed ! And so, Darcy 
did everything — made up the match, gave the money, paid 
the fellow’s debts, and got him his commission I So much the 
better. It will save me a world of trouble and economy. Had 
it been your uncle’s doing, I must and would have paid him ; 
but these violent young lovers carry everything their own way. 
I shall offer to pay him to-morrow : he will rant and storm 
about his love for you, and there will be an end of the matter.” 
He then recollected her embarrassment a few days before, on 
his reading Mr. Collins’s letter ; and after laughing at her some 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


392 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


time, allowed her at last to go, saying, as she quitted the room, 
” If any young men come for Mary or Kitty, send them in, for 
I am quite at leisure.” 

Elizabeth’s mind was now relieved from a very heavy weight, 
5 and, after half an hour’s quiet reflection in her own room, she 
was able to join the others with tolerable composure. Every- 
thing was too recent for gayety, but the evening passed tran- 
quilly away; there was no longer anything material to be 
dreaded, and the comfort of ease and familiarity would come 
10 in time. 

When her mother went up to her dressing room at night, she 
followed her, and made the important communication. Its effect 
was most extraordinary; for, on first hearing it, Mrs. Bennet 
sat quite still, and unable to utter a syllable. Nor was it under 
15 many, many minutes, that she could comprehend what she 
heard, though not in general backward to credit what was for 
the advantage of her family, or that came in the shape of a 
lover to any of them. She began at length to recover, to fidget 
about in her chair, get up, sit down again, wonder, and bless 
20 herself. 

" Good gracious ! Lord bless me 1 only think I dear me ! 
Mr. Darcy ! Who would have thought it ? And is it really true ? 
Oh ! my sweetest Lizzy ! how rich and how great you will be ! 
What pin money, what jewels, what carriages you will have ! 
25 Jane’s is nothing to it — nothing at all. I am so pleased — so 
happy ! Such a charming man 1 — so handsome ! so tall 1 — 
Oh, my dear Lizzy ! pray apologize for my having disliked him 
so much before. I hope he will overlook it. Dear, dear Lizzy ! 
A house in town ! Everything that is charming ! Three 
30 daughters married ! Ten thousand a year ! Oh ! Lord ! what 
will become of me ? I shall go distracted.” 

This was enough to prove that her approbation need not be 
doubted; and Elizabeth, rejoicing that such an effusion was 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


393 


heard only by herself, soon went away. But before she had 
been three minutes in her own room, her mother followed her. 

” My dearest child,” she cried, ” I can think of nothing else ! 
Ten thousand a year, and very likely more ! ’T is as good as a 
lord ! And a special license ! You must and shall be married 5 
by a special license ! But, my dearest love, tell me what dish 
Mr. Darcy is particularly fond of, that I may have it to-morrow.” 

This was a sad omen of what her mother’s behavior to the 
gentleman himself might be ; and Elizabeth found, that though 
in the certain possession of his warmest affection, and secure of 10 
her relations’ consent, there was still something to be wished 
for. But the morrow passed off much better than she expected ; 
for Mrs. Bennet luckily stood in such awe of her intended son- 
in-law that she ventured not to speak to him, unless it was in 
her power to offer him any attention, or mark her deference 15 
for his opinion. 

Elizabeth had the satisfaction of seeing her father taking 
pains to get acquainted with him ; and Mr. Bennet soon 
assured her that he was rising every hour in his esteem. 

” I admire all my sons-in-law highly,” said he. ” Wickham, 20 
perhaps, is my favorite ; but I think I shall like your husband 
quite as well as Jane’s.” 


CHAPTER LX 


Elizabeth’s spirits soon rising to playfulness again, she 
wanted Mr. Darcy to account for his having ever fallen in love 
with her. How could you begin ? ” said she. " I can com- 
prehend your going on charmingly, when you had once made a 
5 beginning ; but what could set you off in the first place ? ” 

" I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the 
words, which laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in 
the middle before I knew that I had begun.” 

” My beauty you had early withstood, and as for my 
lo manners — my behavior to you was at least always bordering 
on the uncivil, and I never spoke to you without rather wishing 
to give you pain than not. Now, be sincere ; did you admire 
me for my impertinence ? ” 

” For the liveliness of your mind, I did.” 

IS '' You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very 
little less. The fact is, that you were sick of civility, of defer- 
ence, of officious attention. You were disgusted with the 
women who were always speaking and looking and thinking 
for your approbation alone. I roused and interested you, 
20 because I was so unlike them. Had you not been really 
amiable, you would have hated me for it; but, in spite of the 
pains you took to disguise yourself, your feelings were always 
noble and just; and, in your heart, you thoroughly despised 
the persons who so assiduously courted you. There — I have 
25 saved you the trouble of accounting for it; and really, all 
things considered, I begin to think it perfectly reasonable. 
To be sure, you know no actual good of me — but nobody 
thinks of that when they fall in love.” 

394 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 395 

'' Was there no good in your affectionate behavior to Jane, 
while she was ill at Netherfield ? ” 

"Dearest Jane! Who could have done less for her? But 
make a virtue of it by all means. My good qualities are under 
your protection, and you are to exaggerate them as much as 5 
possible ; and, in return, it belongs to me to find occasions for 
teasing and quarreling with you as often as may be ; and I 
shall begin directly, by asking you what made you so unwilling 
to come to the point at last ? What made you so shy of me 
when you first called, and afterwards dined here? Why, espe- 10 
cially, when you called, did you look as if you did not care 
about me ? ” 

" Because you were grave and silent, and gave me no 
encouragement. ’ ’ 

" But I was embarrassed.” 15 

" And so was I.” 

"You might have talked to me more when you came to 
dinner.” 

" A man who had felt less, might.” 

" How unlucky that you should have a reasonable answer to 20 
give, and that I should be so reasonable as to admit it ! But I 
wonder how long you would have gone on if you had been left 
to yourself I I wonder when you would have spoken, if I had 
not asked you 1 My resolution of thanking you for your kind- 
ness to Lydia had certainly great effect — too much^ I am 25 
afraid ; for what becomes of the moral, if our comfort springs 
from a breach of promise ? for I ought not to have mentioned 
the subject. This will never do.” 

"You need not distress yourself. The moral will be per- 
fectly fair. Lady Catherine’s unjustifiable endeavors to separate 30. 
us were the means of removing all my doubts. I am not 
indebted for my present happiness to your eager desire of 
expressing your gratitude. I was not in a humor to wait for 


396 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


an opening of yours. My aunt’s intelligence had given me 
hope, and I was determined at once to know everything.” 

" Lady Catherine has been of infinite use, which ought to 
make her happy, for she loves to be of use. But tell me, what 
5 did you come down to Netherfield for ? Was it merely to ride 
to Longbourn, and be embarrassed ? or had you intended any 
more serious consequences ? ” 

'' My real purpose was to see you^ and to judge, if I could, 
whether I might ever hope to make you love me. My avowed 
lo one, or what I avowed to myself, was to see whether your 
sister was still partial to Bingley, and, if she were, to make the 
confession to him which I have since made.” 

" Shall you ever have courage to announce to Lady Catherine 
what is to befall her } ” 

15 "I am more likely to want time than courage, Elizabeth. 
But it ought to be done ; and if you will give me a sheet of 
paper, it shall be done directly.” 

"And if I had not a letter to write myself, I might sit by 
you, and admire the evenness of your writing, as another young 
20 lady once did. But I have an aunt, too, who must not be 
longer neglected.” 

From an unwillingness to confess how much her intimacy 
with Mr. Darcy had been overrated, Elizabeth had never yet 
answered Mrs. Gardiner’s long letter, but now, having that to 
25 communicate which she knew would be most welcome, she was 
almost ashamed to find that her uncle and aunt had already 
lost three days of happiness, and immediately wrote as 
follows : — 

I would have thanked you before, my dear aunt, as I ought 
30 to have done, for your long, kind, satisfactory detail of par- 
ticulars ; but, to say the truth, I was too cross to write. You 
supposed more than really existed. But 7 iow suppose as much as 
you choose; give a loose to your fancy, indulge your imagination 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


397 


in every possible flight which the subject will afford, and unless you 
believe me actually married, you cannot greatly err. You must write 
again very soon, and praise him a great deal more than you did in 
your last. I thank you, again and again, for not going to the Lakes. 
How could I be so silly as to wish it! Your idea of the ponies is 
delightful. We will go round the Park every day. I arh the happiest 
creature in the world. Perhaps other people have said so before, but 
no one with such justice. I am happier even than Jane; she only 
smiles, I laugh. Mr. Darcy sends you all the love in the world that 
can be spared from me. You are all to come to Pemberley at 
Christmas. — Yours, etc. 

Mr. Darcy’s letter to Lady Catherine was in a different style, 
and still different from either was what Mr. Bennet sent to 
Mr. Collins, in reply to his last. 

Dear Sir, — 

I must trouble you once more for congratulations. Elizabeth 
will soon be the wife of Mr. Darcy. Console Lady Catherine as well 
as you can. But, if I were you, I would stand by the nephew ; he 
has more to give. — Yours sincerely, etc. 

Miss Bingley’s congratulations to her brother on his ap- 
proaching marriage were all that was affectionate and insincere. 
She wrote even to Jane on the occasion, to express her delight, 
and repeat all her former professions of regard. Jane was not 
deceived, but she was affected, and, though feeling no reliance 
on her, could not help writing her a much kinder answer than 
she knew was deserved. 

The joy which Miss Darcy expressed on receiving similar 
information was as sincere as her brother's in sending it. Four 
sides of paper were insufficient to contain all her delight, and 
all her earnest desire of being loved by her sister. 

Before any answer could arrive from Mr. Collins, or any 
congratulations to Elizabeth, from his wife, the Longbourn 
family heard that the Collinses were come themselves to 


5 

10 

15 

20 

25 

30 


398 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Lucas Lodge. The reason of this sudden removal was soon 
evident. Lady Catherine had been rendered so exceedingly 
angry by the contents of her nephew’s letter, that Charlotte, 
really rejoicing in the match, was anxious to get away till the 
5 storm was blown over. At such a moment the arrival of her 
friend was a sincere pleasure to Elizabeth, though in the course 
of their meetings she must sometimes think the pleasure dearly 
bought, when she saw Mr. Darcy exposed to all the parading 
and obsequious civility of her husband. He bore it, however, 
10 with admirable calmness. He could even listen to Sir William 
Lucas, when he complimented him on carrying away the 
brightest jewel of the country, and expressed his hopes of their 
all meeting frequently at St. James’s, with very decent com- 
posure. If he did shrug his shoulders, it was not till Sir William 
15 was out of sight. 

Mrs. Philips’s vulgarity was another, and, perhaps, a greater 
tax on his forbearance ; and though Mrs. Philips, as well as her 
sister, stood in too much awe of him to speak with the famil- 
iarity which Bingley’s good humor encouraged, yet, whenever 
20 she did speak, she must be vulgar. Nor was her respect for 
him, though it made her more quiet, at all likely to make her 
more elegant. Elizabeth did all she could to shield him from 
the frequent notice of either, and was ever anxious to keep him 
to herself, and to those of her family with whom he might con- 
25 verse without mortification; and though the uncomfortable 
feelings arising from all this took from the season of courtship 
much of its pleasure, it added to the hope of the future ; and 
she looked forward with delight to the time when they should 
be removed from society so little pleasing to either, to all the 
30 comfort and elegance of their family party at Pemberley. 


CHAPTER LXI 


Happy for all her maternal feelings was the day on which 
Mrs. Bennet got rid of her two most deserving daughters. 
With what delighted pride she afterwards visited Mrs. Bingley, 
and talked of Mrs. Darcy, may be guessed. I wish I could say, 
for the sake of her family, that the accomplishment of her 5 
earnest desire in the establishment of so many of her children 
produced so happy an effect as to make her a sensible, amiable, 
well-informed woman for the rest of her life ; though, perhaps, 
it was lucky for her husband, who might not have relished 
domestic felicity in so unusual a form, that she still was occa- lo 
sionally nervous, and invariably silly. 

Mr. Bennet missed his second daughter exceedingly; his 
affection for her drew him oftener from home than anything 
else could do. He delighted in going to Pemberley, especially 
when he was least expected. 15 

Mr. Bingley and Jane remained at Netherfield only a twelve- 
month. So near a vicinity to her mother and Meryton relations 
was not desirable even to his easy temper, or her affectionate 
heart. The darling wish of his sisters was then gratified : he 
bought an estate in a neighboring county to Derbyshire; and 20 
Jane and Elizabeth, in addition to every other source of hap- 
piness, were within thirty miles of each other. 

Kitty, to her very material advantage, spent the chief of her 
time with her two elder sisters. In society so superior to what 
she had generally known, her improvement was great. She 25 
was not of so ungovernable a temper as Lydia : and, removed 
from the influence of Lydia’s example, she became, by proper 

399 


400 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


attention and management, less irritable, less ignorant, and less 
insipid. From the further disadvantage of Lydia’s society, she 
was, of course, carefully kept ; and though Mrs. Wickham fre- 
quently invited her to come and stay with her, with the promise 
5 of balls and young men, her father would never consent to 
her going. 

Mary was the only daughter who remained at home ; and 
she was necessarily drawn from the pursuit of accomplishments 
by Mrs. Rennet’s being quite unable to sit alone. Mary was 
10 obliged to mix more with the world, but she could still moralize 
over every morning visit; and as she was no longer mortified 
by comparisons between her sisters’ beauty and her own, it 
was suspected by her father that she submitted to- the change 
without much reluctance. 

15 As for Wickham and Lydia, their characters suffered no 
revolution from the marriage of her sisters. He bore with 
philosophy the conviction that Elizabeth must now become 
acquainted with whatever of his ingratitude and falsehood had 
before been unknown to her, and, in spite of everything, was 
20 not wholly without hope that Darcy might yet be prevailed on 
to make his fortune. The congratulatory letter which Elizabeth 
received from Lydia on her marriage explained to her that, by 
his wife at least, if not by himself, such a hope was cherished. 
The letter was to this effect — 

2 5 My dear Lizzy, — 

I wish you joy. If you love Mr. Darcy half so well as I do my 
dear Wickham, you must be very happy. It is a great comfort to 
have you so rich, and when you have nothing else to do, I hope you 
will think of us. I am sure Wickham would like a place at court 
30 very much, and I do not think we shall have quite money enough to 
live upon without some help. Any place would do, of about three 
or four hundred a year : but, however, do not speak to Mr. Darcy 
about it if you had rather not. — Yours, etc. 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


40 


As it happened that Elizabeth had much rather not, she 
endeavored in her answer to put an end to every entreaty 
and expectation of the kind. Such relief, however, as it was 
in her power to afford, by the practice of what might be called 
economy in her own private expenses, she frequently sent 5 
them. It had always been evident to her that such an income 
as theirs, under the direction of two persons so extravagant 
in their wants, and heedless of the future, must be very in- 
sufficient to their support; and whenever they changed their 
quarters, either Jane or herself were sure of being applied to, 10 
for some little assistance towards discharging their bills. Their 
manner of living, even when the restoration of peace dismissed 
them to a home, was unsettled in the extreme. They were 
always moving from place to place in quest of a cheap situa- 
tion, and always spending more than they ought. His affection 1 5 
for her soon sunk into indifference ; hers lasted a little longer ; 
and in spite of her youth and her manners, she retained all the 
claims to reputation which her marriage had given her. 

Though Darcy could never receive him at Pemberley, yet, 
for Elizabeth’s sake, he assisted him further in his profes- 20 
sion. Lydia was occasionally a visitor there, when her husband 
was gone to enjoy himself in London or Bath ; and with the 
Bingleys they both of them frequently stayed so long, that even 
Bingley’s good humor was overcome, and he proceeded so far 
as to talk of giving them a hint to be gone. 25 

Miss Bingley was very deeply mortified by Darcy’s marriage ; 
but as she thought it advisable to retain the right of visiting at 
Pemberley, she dropped all her resentment; was fonder than 
ever of Georgiana, almost as attentive to Darcy as heretofore, 
and paid off every arrear of civility to Elizabeth. 30 

Pemberley was now Georgiana’s home ; and the attachment 
of the sisters was exactly what Darcy had hoped to see. They 
were able to love each other, even as well as they intended. 


402 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


Georgiana had the highest opinion in the world of Elizabeth; 
though at first she often listened with an astonishment border- 
ing on alarm at her lively, sportive manner of talking to her 
brother. He, who had always inspired in herself a respect 
5 which almost overcame her affection, she now saw the object 
of open pleasantry. Her mind received knowledge which had 
never before fallen in her way. By Elizabeth’s instructions she 
began to comprehend that a woman may take liberties with her 
husband, which a brother will not always allow in a sister more 
lo than ten years younger than himself. 

Lady Catherine was extremely indignant on the marriage of 
her nephew ; and as she gave way to all the genuine frankness 
of her character, in her reply to the letter which announced its 
arrangement, she sent him language so very abusive, especially 
15 of Elizabeth, that for some time all intercourse was at an end. 
But at length, by Elizabeth’s persuasion, he was prevailed on to 
overlook the offense, and seek a reconciliation ; and, after a 
little further resistance on the part of his aunt, her resentment 
gave way, either to her affection for him, or her curiosity to see 
20 how his wife conducted herself : and she condescended to wait 
on them at Pemberley, in spite of that pollution which its woods 
had received, not merely from the presence of such a mistress, 
but the visits of her uncle and aunt from the city. 

With the Gardiners they were always on the most intimate 
25 terms. Darcy, as well as Elizabeth, really loved them ; and they 
were both ever sensible of the warmest gratitude towards the 
persons who, by bringing her into Derbyshire, had been the 
means of uniting them. 


FINIS 


NOTES 

(The heavy figures refer to pages, the light figures to lines) 


Page 1 Title. '' Pride and Prejudice ” : the original title of the 
novel was " First Impressions.” The present title refers to Darcy 
(Pride) and Elizabeth (Prejudice). 

2 Lines four or five thousand a year: four or five thousand pounds 
sterling; that is, about $ 20,000 or ^25,000, which in the eighteenth 
century had a much greater purchasing power than it has to-day. 

4 12 assemblies : in the eighteenth century the term " assembly ” was 
applied to a private or public ball or to any gathering of a social nature. 

11 15 two next : a difference in custom from our time. Partners 
were engaged for two successive dances. 

11 17 Boulanger : a ” kind of ladies’ chain,” which was part of the 
regular country-dance. 

14 21 seminaries : private boarding schools, where young ladies were 
taught to read and write, to sing and play the piano, and to sew. The 
schools were not noted for their thoroughness ; they aimed rather to 
" polish ” their pupils for entrance into social life. 

14 28 trade : a man who made his living by engaging in trade was 
looked down upon by the upper classes of society. 

15 1 manor : originally an estate of a nobleman. Usually this estate 
had been a grant from a king and was handed down from father to son 
for generations. The term eventually came to be used to designate any 
large estate; hence we find Mrs. Bennet referring to her husband’s 
manor (347 25). 

17 4 knighthood : an honorary rank conferred by the king for special 
merit ; the person so honored is next in rank to a baronet and has the 
right to prefix ” Sir ” to his name, but, unlike the baronet, he may not 
hand the title on to his son. 

17 15 St. Jameses : originally a hospital dedicated to St. James. In 
1532 Henry VIII reconstructed it, making it into a residence for him- 
self. It continued to be used as a royal residence until Queen Victoria 
came to the throne, since which time it has been used chiefly for certain 
court ceremonies. 


403 


404 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


18 26 being spoke to : what differences between this and modern 
usage do you notice ? See also " neither Lydia nor Mr. Collins were ” 
(90 5-6) ; ’’ these sort ” (103 11) ; " had ate ” (230 4). Find similar examples 
in this novel and in the writings of Addison, Steele, Johnson, and Gold- 
smith. Do not, however, confuse these cases with those in which the, 
author deliberately causes a character to use incorrect grammar (see 
note to 230 25-26). 

19 1 hack chaise : a public carriage for hire, also known as hackney 
chaise or hackney coach. 

22 6 Vingt-un : a game of cards ; its object is to make a score as 
near 2 i as possible. — Commerce: a card game. 

28 3 entailed : settled. That is, Mr. Bennet had no choice in willing 
his estate ; if he had no sons, it would pass out of the control of his 
family after his death. 

33 29 apothecary : in England the apothecary was allowed to practice 
medicine like a physician. During the eighteenth century the regular 
practitioners fought against this competition with their own profession 
and succeeded in bringing the apothecary into considerable disfavor. 

33 32 draughts : liquid medicines. The apothecary was paid for his 
medicines and not for his advice. Hence, he usually made it a point to 
give the patient sufficient medicine. 

35 22 ragout: a dish of meat and vegetables cut small, stewed, and 
highly seasoned. 

36 7 blowzy : disordered. 

36 8 petticoat : formerly, the skirt of a woman’s dress, frequently 
worn over a hoop. 

37 6 Cheapside : a short street in London, a quarter of a mile long, 
containing some of the finest stores in the city. Its name is derived 
from the Anglo-Saxon ciapian^ to sell or bargain.” 

37 22 loo : a game of cards, in which chips are used and deposited 
somewhat as in fan-tan. It may be played by any number of persons 
up to seventeen. 

37 24 playing high : gambling was one of the greatest vices of the 
age. Men and women, especially of the wealthy class, played for high 
stakes, sometimes losing hundreds of pounds at a sitting. 

38 27 Derbyshire : a county in the north-central part of England ; 
one of the finest because of the picturesque valleys of the rivers 
Derwent and Rye and the rugged hills of the northern part. 

40 9 extensive reading: Mr. Darcy suggests in this passage that not 
all the young ladies of the eighteenth century improved their minds by 


NOTES 


405 


the reading of good books. Jane Austen is only one of many writers of 
this century who tried to stop the widespread reading of silly, senti- 
mental romances. In the sketch of Lydia Languish, in his comedy 
”The Rivals,” R. B. Sheridan ridicules this frivolous habit. 

66 21 Kent: in this county of southeastern England, Jane Austen’s 
brother, Edward, owned a large estate (see Biographical Sketch). 

70 17 quadrille : a game of cards that came into popularity in the 
latter part of the eighteenth century. It was played by a pool ” of four 
players. This game was one of the favorites at the king’s court. 

71 24 presented : the formal introduction to the king and his court. 

71 28 British court : the retinue or circle of official attendants of the 
British monarch. 

72 26 novels : by many of Jane Austen’s contemporaries, novels were 
still looked upon as harmful and unworthy of being read. This attitude 
stirred Miss Austen to condemn, in '^Northanger Abbey,” unfavorable 
critics of the novel and to call this form of literature ” a work in which 
the greatest powers of the mind are displayed.” 

72 28 Fordyce’s Sermons: James Fordyce, a Scotch minister, be- 
came pastor of a congregation in London in 1760. Among his writings 
were two volumes of " Sermons to Young Women,” published in 1765. 

73 12 backgammon : a game played by two persons on a board 
specially constructed for the purpose. The "men” are moved in 
accordance with the number obtained by the shaking of dice. 

75 4 tete-a-tete : a private conversation between two persons. 

75 29 folios : a folio is a sheet folded once ; so " folios ” are books 
composed of such sheets and, hence, the largest-sized books. 

84 22 living : a parish. The holder of a living, a clergyman, is ap- 
pointed by a nobleman or man of wealth on whose estate he lives. 

88 23 five shillings : a shilling is an English silver coin of the size 
and approximate value of our quarter of a dollar. 

90 7 fish : a small, flat piece of bone or ivory used in games as a 
counter or marker or substitute for money. 

94 25 shoe-roses : knots of ribbon used as ornaments on shoes ; 
rosettes. 

103 22 sennight : a week ago. 

107 32 tithes: literally, a tithe is a tenth (see Genesis xxviii, 22); the 
term is used to designate that portion of a person’s income which is 
given to the church. 

124 13 hot-pressed paper : paper which has been pressed between 
heated metal plates for the purpose of giving it a glazed surface. 


4o6 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


124 31 Grosvenor Street : near Hyde Park ; one of the finest resi- 
dential sections of London. 

132 2 young women of small fortune : the literature of the time 
emphasizes the character of the match-making mother; Mrs. Primrose 
in the '’Vicar of Wakefield” is an example. Marriage was practically 
the only career open to women at that time. The day of the independ- 
ent woman was still far away. 

161 18 journey of only twenty-four miles: travel, while more com- 
mon and convenient than in the earlier part of the eighteenth century, 
was still accompanied by discomforts and dangers from rough roads. 
See Traill’s ” Social England” (Bibliography). 

165 31-32 handsome modern building : in this description of the 
house and grounds. Miss Austen probably had in mind the mansion on 
one of the estates of her brother, Edward. 

178 15 commission of the peace : a body, appointed by law, to settle 
disputes ; that is. Lady Catherine, without authority, acted as a kind of 
justice of the peace in her district. 

191 23 pales : inclosure. 

192 20 A younger son : the eldest son inherited his father’s fortune ; 
hence, the younger sons, who were frequently idle, having been bred 
to no profession, had to depend on the generosity of the elder brother 
or of friends. 

204 9-10 turnpike road : a road with a gate at which toll is collected 
from travelers to keep the road in repair. The establishment of turn- 
pikes had been steadily opposed in the eighteenth century. 

208 21 Cambridge : located about sixty miles northeast of London ; 
the seat of one of the two oldest universities in England. 

209 3 took orders : was ordained as a clergyman in the Episcopal 
Church. 

210 8 Ramsgate : a popular watering place on the Isle of Thanet, 
Kent. 

• 210 12 connivance: pretense of not observing. Note the careful 
selection of words in this and other passages. " Connivance ” and 
"aid” are by no means synonyms. 

212 5 contrariety of emotion : a variety of opposing emotions. 

219 2 lodges : a lodge was a small house, usually at the entrance to 
a large estate, occupied by a keeper or an attendant. 

220 23 barouche box : a four-wheeled carriage with a folding top. 

220 31 traveling post : that is, traveling in the public coach which 

also carried the mail. 


» NOTES 407 

229 1 Brighton : one' of the principal seashore resorts of England, 
its chief attraction being sea bathing. 

229 23 Liverpool: in Jane Austen’s time, although Liverpool had less 
than 100,000 inhabitants, it was already the greatest seaport in England. 

230 25-26 Mrs. Forster and me : for other instances of Lydia’s mis- 
use of grammar, see ''Kitty and me” (231 26) and "with who” (300 7 ). 
By these mistakes, the character is made to seem more real and true 
to life. Explain how. 

232 2 laughed so loud : Goldsmith’s line in the ” Deserted Village ” 
— "And the loud laugh that spoke the vacant mind” — makes an 
excellent summary of Lydia’s character. 

248 26 Lakes : a region in northwestern England noted for its beauti- 
ful natural scenery and its literary associations with such writers as 
Gray, De Quincey, Coleridge, Southey, and Wordsworth. 

250 14 Matlock : a watering place famous for its hot springs. — Chats- 
worth : the magnificent residence of the Duke of Devonshire on the 
river Derwent; historically interesting because Mary Queen of Scots 
was imprisoned there. 

250 15 Dovedale : the romantic valley of the river Dove. — Peak: a 
hilly district of northwest Derbyshire, its highest point rising to about 
2000 feet (see note to 38 27). 

251 10 Blenheim: an estate of 2700 acres in Oxfordshire on which 
was erected a magnificent mansion. The whole was given by the Eng- 
lish Government under Queen Anne to the Duke of Marlborough, in 
appreciation of his victory over the French at Blenheim in 1704 . — 
Warwick: noted for its well-preserved castle. Its towers — Cassar’s, 
Gateway, and Guy’s — date from the fourteenth century. A remarkable 
collection of pictures, valued at many thousands of dollars, is exhibited 
in the gallery. — Kenilworth: an ancient castle in Warwickshire, now 
in ruins. In 1575 it was the scene of an elaborate entertainment given 
to Queen Elizabeth by her favorite, the Earl of Leicester. Sir Walter 
Scott describes this festival in " Kenilworth.” 

251 11 Birmingham: a great hardware manufacturing center; in the 
eighteenth century an overcrowded and unsanitary city. Its industrial 
importance dates back to the sixteenth century, when it was known as 
the "home of cutlers.” 

258 15 picture gallery: every great mansion had its gallery where 
the portraits of members of the family and of many of the ancestors 
were kept. 

276 26 nectarines : peaches with smooth skins. 


4o8 


PRIDE AND PREJUDICE 


282 27 Gretna Green: in Scotland near the border. Formerly it was 
noted because of the fact that large numbers of eloping couples went 
there to be married. 

282 32 hackney coach : see note on ” hack chaise,” 19 1. 

282 33 Epsom : a small town near London ; a fashionable resort in 
the early eighteenth century and later noted for its race course. 

294 10 paddock : an inclosure near the house or stable, sometimes 
used as a place in which to exercise the horses. 

301 28 postilions : the post chaise was usually drawn by four horses, 
the postilion riding on one of the front pair in order to guide them. 

301 31 with a fare : with passengers. 

313 20 farthing : only one fourth of a penny, and thus often used to 
indicate slight value. 

319 31 guinea : in Jane Austen’s time a gold coin worth 2i shillings 
(about $5.11). This coin has not been issued since 1813, but the term 
is still used in reckoning. 

322 7 ensigncy : in England in the eighteenth century an ensign was 
the standard bearer of a regiment. 

325 33 curricle : two-wheeled carriage. 

346 32 Times : probably the most influential newspaper in England 
to-day. It was founded in 1785, but did not begin to attain its present 
position until after Mrs. Bennet’s day. 

352 9 Scarborough : a popular summer resort in the north of Eng- 
land. Since 1620, the date of the discovery of its famous springs, it has 
been much frequented. Its location in a district of great beauty has 
given it the name "Queen of English Watering Places.” 









I . 



I '’1 

\ ; \ 


-i'y. 

■■ •\ »«• - • 

:V. . •• 

-iT ♦ . V ■ 




s •, ' 



:v; 

.> I 















\ 


w . 






r.’ rFvra' ;r- fT'';- '7“ Vt/vv jp/ ^ ■"^'-*'- 

’•" . A * ■■ *■ • . |<»-T ' ^ 








•■■/ 







' . 



^ » 


\ p 

« 






L 


no 


I 


■. 


. ,r 

'■■■:<■ r:;v 


» 1 .' 


ft 


ft 



'J5'. 


. , ‘> 


' , -J ,'. 

r.' 


I' 


.n 





m^- 

i' 


. 1 



^ S J ' , 1 “ • . 

.is 

4 » - * 

t: * ' 

•■•J 


/. 


r"- •* 


» I 'p 



- *>. 




t 


* '• 

■{ .• 


' F 

■< 


■ •'i.-mi 

. 1 ,^ 



p- V.. .- ,' 

■ ' V 


* . 


. T 


.v> 


1 . ■• 

- ■ , Ij 

f . ». s* • 


"•«f 


■*SJ 


k • > / » 


r 
r • 






' ' *' C' 


S, 


V , 

• I 


• ' 1 * 'V' 

• --r A'v'-ii 





bl 


• • 


JK- , 


% 

• • 




■- T 


» r 


’• iJ' 


- ■ ■ u 


> 0 ' V- kS' 

' . V ' V. ir 

«> ' 1 


u 




'Lv 


• ' . . *r 

-• ■-> .• 


■: ' 
V * 4 ', •}■ , 


t ' ‘ 
^ • 


''•';-\., :IV^ti 
; 



'< ‘ '■* 


' *. I 


K 


. ■■ ■, 'r': I ■ 




S ^ 






ii 


‘ 


.X 


J. 


4^' 


•*a*v -tCcj V/W.‘s , ;: 

^V.*>fii/... r . v.:: 


n e 'T' 


•j « 




•# 


; I'Tvil'-:-*. ' 


I » 


' « 


■. • 


/ ' W ‘ *‘ 

* * ‘ I , • / v'^ ' • '• 









